I Timothy 5:3-8 — Practicing our faith within our homes

I suppose our faith gets no more practical than within our homes. Because while we can hide our true faces from our pastors and fellow church members, we can’t hide them from our family. They see us as we really are. And what we are at home shows what we truly are in our hearts.

I think that’s one thing Paul has in mind as he wrote these instructions to Timothy concerning the care of widows. The church in those days took care of widows within their congregation (We see this in Acts 6, for example).

And Paul tells Timothy,

Give proper recognition to those widows who are really in need. (3)

But then he adds,

But if a widow has children or grandchildren, these should learn first of all to put their religion into practice by caring for their own family and so repaying their parents and grandparents, for this is pleasing to God. (4)

The ESV puts it,

…let them first learn to show godliness to their own household.

Godliness is not something we are to merely have when we leave our homes, but something we should have within them. And godliness should not just be shown to people outside our families, but it should be shown especially to people within them.

Paul emphasizes that point in verse 8.

If anyone does not provide for his relatives, and especially for his immediate family, he has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever. (8)

Paul is specifically talking here about providing the material needs of our family members. But godliness doesn’t stop there. It continues in how we treat each other day to day, in our patience, kindness, and love for one another. The godliness we have also shows in the forgiveness and generosity we extend toward one another.

In short, godliness should show in how we treat our family. For if we are unable to show these things to our family, what kind of faith do we really have?

This is not always easy. As I said yesterday, we can choose our friends, but we can’t choose our relatives. And family can grate on us in ways friends can’t because there are natural boundaries between friends, namely, we usually live apart from each other. The boundaries are much thinner with family because we actually live with them. Plus there are obligations we have to family that we don’t have to friends.

But if we are to become godly, it needs to start with how we treat our family, for that is the test of true godliness.

How godly are you?


Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 5:1-2 — Our attitudes towards those in the church

As a pastor, Timothy had to deal with people from a variety of ages, people older than him, people who were his peers, and people who were younger than him.

And the thing that Paul reminds him here is, “You are not Lord over these people. These are family members. Treat them as such.”

He said,

Do not rebuke an older man harshly, but exhort him as if he were your father. Treat younger men as brothers, older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters, with absolute purity. (1-2)

There were times when Timothy would have to confront men that were older than him. Paul is not saying here that he should never rebuke his elders. Rather, he was to refrain from doing so harshly. To refrain from unduly upbraiding them or humiliating them. Paul said, “Think of these men as your own father, as people deserving of respect.”

He said the same of older women, that Timothy was to treat them as if they were his own mother. He was to deal with them gently and with all honor and respect.

For the younger men, he was not to lord himself over them either, but rather to treat them as brothers.

And for the younger women, he was to be careful how he dealt with them as well. There would probably be women that would be attracted to a godly man like Timothy. And he was to be careful to treat them as he would his own sisters, not abusing his position as pastor in any way.

It is important, though, not just for pastors to remember all this. But as members of the church, we are to think the same way. To remember that we are all one family in God.

As has often been pointed out, you can choose your friends, but you can’t choose your relatives. And in Christ, we are all family. So don’t look down on your family members or treat them as dirt. Remember to treat each other with respect, with all purity, and above all, with love.

How are you treating your family members?

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 4 — To be a leader of God’s flock

As I look at the whole of this chapter, the words resonate with me, and it shows me just how powerful these words Paul gave to Timothy were.

They were words that challenged Timothy to be the leader in the church God had called him to be. And they are words that everyone who is a pastor needs to take to heart.

What did Paul say?

First, he charged Timothy to teach the church the Word of God. In a world where teaching was becoming corrupt, where what was good was taught to be evil, and what was evil was taught to be good, Paul laid out clearly what was truly good. And he told Timothy,

If you point these things out to the brothers, you will be a good minister of Christ Jesus, brought up in the truths of the faith and of the good teaching that you have followed. (6)

In other words, “Do you want to be a good minister of Christ, Timothy? Then lay out the truth of God before this flock he has put under your charge.”

He makes this much stronger in verse 11, where he charges Timothy,

Command and teach these things.

Teach what things? Teach godliness. Teach about the hope we have in God, who saves all who believe.

But in doing so, Timothy was not to teach from his own wisdom, but to make God’s wisdom the center of all he taught.

Paul told him,

Until I come, devote yourself to the public reading of Scripture, to preaching and to teaching. (13)

Often times, pastors teach a lot of good things, even godly things, but the center of their message is not scripture, but their own thoughts and experiences. But Paul says, “Devote yourself to the public reading of Scripture. Make Scripture your starting point, and then from there preach and teach what God has said. Don’t simply preach and teach your opinions.”

But not only was he to teach these things, he was to live them as well. Paul told Timothy,

Don’t let anyone look down on you because you are young, but set an example for the believers in speech, in life, in love, in faith and in purity. (12)

Timothy was young compared to some of the people in his congregation. But Paul said, “Young or not, you be an example to the people in your church. Be an example in what you say, how you live, how you love, in the faith you proclaim, and in your purity of life.”

Perhaps some of the false teachers were trying to shout Timothy down. To intimidate him into silence because of his youth. But Paul reminded him that the gift he had came from God, and he was to use it. (14)

And then he told Timothy,

Be diligent in these matters; give yourself wholly to them, so that everyone may see your progress. (14-15)

In short, be diligent in teaching God’s word. Be diligent in practicing godliness. Immerse yourself in these things, so that people can see that you too are growing in the grace and knowledge of Christ, and follow your example.

Finally, Paul concludes,

Watch your life and doctrine closely. Persevere in them, because if you do, you will save both yourself and your hearers. (16)

Here Paul reminds Timothy to be vigilant. To guard against temptation that would bring him down, and to be sure to teach what is right. Why? Because as a leader and pastor, his influence was an immense responsibility. And by doing these things, he not only would save himself, but the flock God gave him. But if he didn’t he could bring down the flock with him, and God would hold him to account for it.

It is no light thing to be a pastor. Only those so called should become pastors. And for those who have been called, it would be well to remember Paul’s words to the Corinthians.

Now it is required that those who have been given a trust must prove faithful. (I Corinthians 4:2)

How about you? Are you proving faithful?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, I Timothy | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 4:7-12 — To become truly godly

As I mentioned before, in Paul’s day, there seemed to be people in the church that preached a superficial spirituality through asceticism and through a strange teaching involving myths and genealogies. But Paul makes it clear to Timothy, “Don’t waste your time on such things. Focus on what really matters.”

Specifically, he told Timothy,

Have nothing to do with godless myths and old wives’ tales;rather, train yourself to be godly. For physical training is of some value, but godliness has value for all things, holding promise for both the present life and the life to come. This is a trustworthy saying that deserves full acceptance
(and for this we labor and strive), that we have put our hope in the living God, who is the Savior of all men, and especially of those who believe. Command and teach these things. (7-11)

The most important thing to Paul was becoming the people God called us to be. To become the people God saved us to be. What kind of people is that? A people like Him. A godly people.

Paul says that godliness has value both in this life and in the life to come. Why? Because it affects the two things that matter most. Our relationship with God and our relationship with others. When we fall into sin, it breaks both of those relationships.

When it says, “This is a trustworthy saying that deserves full acceptance,” it actually seems to be pointing to the value of godliness, rather than the fact that we have put our hope in God. The new NIV reflects that interpretation.

But it brings up a point that cannot be forgotten. Our hope for godliness does not come merely from our own self-effort. Yes, Paul says, “Train yourself to be godly.” But in order to become truly godly, our hope must be in God, that through his Spirit he will constantly transform us into the likeness of his Son.

And in training ourselves to be godly, the most important thing is to listen to our Trainer. In speech, in life, in love, in faith and in purity. In all these things we are to follow the instructions of our Trainer. And as we choose to follow him, he will give us the power to do what he asks.

How about you? Are you listening to your trainer?

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 4:1-6 — Seared consciences

We live in a world where people no longer seem to know what good or evil is. Things that are evil, they call good. Things that are good, they call evil.

Why? What has happened to us?

The problem is not new. It was present even in the time of Paul. And here he pinpoints what the problem is.

He wrote to Timothy,

The Spirit clearly says that in later times some will abandon the faith and follow deceiving spirits and things taught by demons. Such teachings come through hypocritical liars, whose consciences have been seared as with a hot iron.

They forbid people to marry and order them to abstain from certain foods, which God created to be received with thanksgiving by those who believe and who know the truth.

For everything God created is good, and nothing is to be rejected if it is received with thanksgiving, because it is consecrated by the word of God and prayer.If you point these things out to the brothers, you will be a good minister of Christ Jesus, brought up in the truths of the faith and of the good teaching that you have followed. (1-6)

Paul warns Timothy that the days would come when people would abandon the faith and follow the teachings of demons. And one of the hallmarks of this teaching is an inability to distinguish good from evil. Why do people fall for this kind of teaching?

Because their consciences have been seared. Their consciences have been so badly damaged, they can no longer distinguish good from evil. The people in Paul’s day were taking things that God called good (marriage, food, etc) and calling them evil.

On the other hand, they were stirring up all these myths and controversies that were dividing the church and taking them away from the true gospel, and calling them good.

The issues are different today, but the problem is the same. Because of people’s seared consciences, they call what is evil, good, and what is good, evil.

And so Paul told Timothy, “You need to tell your people the truth that you have been taught since you were young. Don’t let them be deceived by these false teachers. Don’t let your people’s consciences becomes seared as these false teachers’ consciences have become.”

For pastors and teachers in the church, Paul’s charge remains the same. Don’t compromise on the truth of God’s word. Though our culture may push us to change what God has said, don’t let them. For in giving into our culture, we give in to the doctrine of demons.

And for you in the church, immerse yourself in the word of God. Let His word be your standard, not our culture, lest your conscience become seared as well.

How about you? Are you finding yourself trying to explain away scripture to fall in line with the world? Don’t let your conscience be seared by the teachings of demons. Let us hold to the truth of God’s word, forever calling good, good, and  evil, evil.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 3:16 –The wonder of the gospel

Christmas is right around the corner, and I think it can be so easy to take for granted what it’s all about. Do we truly wonder at what it really means?

Paul did.

He said,

Beyond all question, the mystery of godliness is great. (16a)

The mystery of godliness. So many people in Paul’s time said that the key to godliness was their own self-effort. That it could be found through asceticism or through keeping the law. Others were saying it was found in these myths and genealogies that they were promoting.

But true godliness does not come through religion or self-improvement. It comes through Jesus Christ and what he did for us.

Paul wrote,

[God] appeared in a body, was vindicated by the Spirit, was seen by angels, was preached among the nations, was believed on in the world, was taken up in glory. (16b)

God came down to this earth as a tiny baby in Jesus Christ. God who created this world. God, the one who sustains all things by his word alone. The true King of the universe, apart from whom nothing would exist. He came as a helpless child.

Jesus grew up as a carpenter’s son. He knew hardship as a youth with Joseph his father passing away, leaving him to care for the family.

He then left his home to start his ministry, preaching to the people. He showed them who God really is. He showed them the power of the kingdom, casting out demons, healing the sick, and raising the dead. And yet they crucified him, just a week after declaring him king.

But the Spirit showed him to be the Son of God with power by raising him from the dead. The angels proclaimed his resurrection to his disciples. He himself appeared to them, and then was taken into glory. His disciples took this news to the world, and even now, Jesus’ name is preached and believed on throughout the world.

And it is through this gospel, that people are now made righteous before God, their lives transformed by the very power of God that raised Jesus from the dead.

That’s the wonder of the gospel. That’s the wonder of Christmas.

May we, his church, be the pillar and foundation of this truth, proclaiming it to this world that is dying and without hope.

Let us never become calloused and take for granted the glory of this gospel.

How about you? Do you still wonder at this gospel you believe?


Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 3:14-15 — Why our conduct matters

From the beginning of chapter 2 until verse 13 of chapter 3, Paul has been talking about the church. About how the men and women should conduct themselves during the service. About the types of people that should be pastors and deacons in the church, and the kind of character they should have.

And then he brings it back full circle to his overall point that he started in chapter one. That the most important thing is that God’s work, God’s kingdom be advanced. (1:4).

That’s why Paul blasted the false teachers, and all the controversies they stirred up. It hindered the work of God.

But the other thing that can hinder God’s work is when his own people don’t conduct themselves properly. And that’s why in chapter 2 he addressed how the men and women should behave in the church and why in chapter 3 he addressed the issues of the leaders in the church.

Now Paul concludes this section by saying,

Although I hope to come to you soon, I am writing you these instructions so that, if I am delayed, you will know how people ought to conduct themselves in God’s household, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and foundation of the truth. (14-15)

The church is to be the pillar and foundation of God’s truth to this world. When people see the church, the men, the women, and all the leaders within the church, they should see the truth of the gospel, not only in our words, but in our changed lives. That our leaders don’t act as the leaders of the world do, and that the men and women in the church behave differently from the men and women of this world.

But if we are no different from the world, if our leaders are just as corrupt as the world’s leaders, if the men and women in the church behave no differently than the people of this world, the truth of God becomes tarnished in their eyes, and the truth we proclaim crumbles in the light of how we live.

This is not how things should be. But too often it is.

So let us watch how we live. Let us, as God’s church, conform no longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of our minds. Let us not bend to the pressures of our culture and how our culture says things should be. But let us stand together as the pillar and foundation of truth to this world.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 3:8-13 — So you want to be a leader?

We talked yesterday about being a pastor or elder in the church. And for most Christians, they have no desire to be those things.

There are more people, however, who seek to be leaders of ministries. They seek to be the person who helps take care of church finances, or takes care of ministries to the poor, or organizes small groups, or organizes church events, or runs the welcome team, etc.

Though not all churches use the word deacon, a person in these positions could rightfully be called a deacon. They are people, separate from the ministry of pastor or elder, who have been given responsibilities in order to help keep the church running smoothly and allow the pastors and elders to focus on their jobs.

For a lot of people, though, they think their gifts alone qualify them for that office. They don’t.

As with pastors, Paul doesn’t point to their gifts first and foremost when talking about the qualifications of deacons. He points to their character. They are to be people who are,

worthy of respect, sincere, not indulging in much wine, and not pursuing dishonest gain. (8)

As with the pastors, they are to be faithful to their wives and manage their families well. (11)

Unlike pastors, they don’t need the ability to teach the Word, but they should know their faith well and live it. (9)

We are also not to simply throw people into such roles of leadership. Rather, they are to be tested first, and if they prove faithful, and their character is impeccable, then we can place them into these roles of leadership. I have seen firsthand what happens when we don’t, and the results are not pretty.

There is some debate as to whether verse 11 refers to deacon’s wives or deaconesses. I tend to go with the latter. Paul makes no  mention of a pastor’s wife and what she should be like. Why then would he make specific mention of a deacon’s wife? That said, it is a debatable issue.

Either way, they are to be,

women worthy of respect, not malicious talkers but temperate and trustworthy in everything. (11)

The last thing to note is that whatever their duties, they are to be servants. In fact, that is what the word deacon means. Servant. And as servants of God and servants of the church, they are to be faithful and serve well.

Paul concludes by saying,

Those who have served well gain an excellent standing and great assurance in their faith in Christ Jesus. (13)

By serving well, not only do you gain a good reputation within the church, but you also see your faith strengthened as you see God at work in you and through you to touch the lives of those around you.

Do you want to be a leader in the church? What kind of character do you have?

Are you a leader in the church? If so, are you serving faithfully?

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 3:1-8 — So you want to be a pastor

This passage, admittedly, is not for many people very practical for the reason that they have no desire to become a pastor.

I myself have not sensed any calling at this point from God to become a pastor. Whether that changes or not, I don’t know, but if I haven’t been called up to this point, I doubt it will change now. Then again, I never thought I’d become a missionary either, and here I have been in Japan for 20 years now.

But for those of you want to become a pastor, this passage is very important. And for churches looking for a pastor, this passage is also very important. For it sets forth the qualifications that a pastor (overseer is the term it uses) or any church elder should have.

Paul writes,

Here is a trustworthy saying: If anyone sets his heart on being an overseer, he desires a noble task. (1)

The words that strike me most here are “if anyone sets his heart on being an overseer.”

I look at my life and that has never been my life goal. But for some, God has put that desire in their hearts. And Paul says, “If that’s where your heart is, that’s a good thing.”

But then he lays out the qualifications of a pastor. And I think it’s noteworthy that Paul doesn’t start with what seminary you went to or what kind of education you have. He starts with character.

He says, “So you want to be a pastor? What  kind of character do you have? That’s what I’m most interested in.”

Are you above reproach? Is there any impropriety that people can rightfully accuse you of? Are you a person that people can look to as an example in how to live?

Practically speaking, are you faithful to your wife? Are you faithful to your marriage vows? If you are not faithful to your wife, how can we expect you to be faithful to God and his church?

Are you in control of your emotions, or are you quick to fly off the handle?

Do you practice self-control in all you do? In eating, drinking, dealing with members of the opposite sex, in spending money, in spending your time?

Are you a person that’s easy to respect because of how you live your life? Do you have a good reputation, not only among those within the church, but those outside as well?

Are you hospitable, willing to open your home to others, generous with your time and money?

Are you given to violence, or are you gentle, even when provoked…by your wife and your children especially, but by anyone?

Are you peaceable, or are you quick to argue with people? Do you in fact take delight in causing a ruckus and stirring things up?

Are you a lover of money? Is money your god? Are you looking for the “good life” as defined by the world? Or are you as Paul was, content in all circumstances? (Philippians 4:11-13)

Do you manage your family well? Do your wife and children respect and love you?

All these are matters of character. It’s also one reason why if you’re a young Christian, you should put off ideas of becoming a pastor. The quality of humility is vital if you want to become a pastor. More than a few pastors have fallen because of pride, and people who become pastors when they are too young as Christians are especially susceptible to that.

If you have all these things, then there’s one last qualification you need. The ability to teach. You may know what you believe, but can you communicate it to those around you clearly?

But again, you may be the most gifted teacher, able to teach God’s word clearly and effectively, but if you don’t have the character to go along with that gift, you are not ready to be a pastor.

Do you want to become a pastor? What kind of character do you have?


Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 2:11-15 — The leadership role (part 3)

There’s one last part to this passage that has yet to be addressed and then I’ll make a few closing comments on it.

Paul writes in verse 15,

But women will be saved through childbearing–if they continue in faith, love and holiness with propriety. (15)

One of the study Bibles I use calls it a “notoriously difficult passage to interpret.”

And it is. What does Paul mean?

I think one thing that we can definitely rule out is that he meant women need to have children in order to be saved. For as Paul said,

For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith–and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God–not by works, so that no one can boast. (Ephesians 2:8-9)

What then does Paul mean?

Remember that in verse 14, that Paul had just said, “It was not Adam who was deceived but the woman.”

Those sound like pretty harsh words, and perhaps Paul knew it. It sounds like, “Women, it’s Eve’s fault that we’re in this mess.”

And so I think Paul was trying to soften his statement.

What I think he’s pointing to is the sentence that God passed on Eve. What was the sentence? That she would experience an increase in pain in childbirth.

And Paul is saying, “That pain that you go through in childbirth is symbolic of the pain that has come into this world because of Eve’s sin. But though you have this physical reminder of this spiritual reality, know that you will indeed be saved if you walk in faith in Christ and his work on the cross, in love for God and for others, and in the holiness of God.”

A similar use of the word “through” is used in I Corinthians 3:15,  that though Christians go through the fire of judgment and some or even all of their works are burnt up, nevertheless they will be saved because of their faith in Christ.

Final point. I have read a lot of the arguments that the Christian egalitarians have written on the matter. Though they bring up some interesting points at times, and while there is certainly a lot of interpretation that has to be imposed on the texts by both sides to make sense of these passages, it is my conclusion that the egalitarians must stretch a lot further on their interpretations to come to the conclusions they do.

I think that the interpretation I am giving is more consistent with the text, and I feel much more comfortable sticking with the clear teaching of Paul than with the many assertions made by the egalitarians, often with proof from vague passages (e.g. that Junia (Romans 16:7) was an apostle in the sense that Paul and others were) or assumptions that can never be proven (e.g. that there were false women teachers in Ephesus).

Nevertheless, as I said, both sides need to stretch somewhat to make their points since we can’t ask Paul exactly what he meant. As a result, I’m not inclined to be dogmatic on this point. I have, for instance, worked with women head pastors, and never felt it was my place to tell them, “You know, I don’t think you should be in this position.”

In short, you can you argue with me on this point. You can tell me I’m wrong, and I’m willing to listen. But unless you can come up with clear teachings from scripture that qualify what Paul says in this passage, you’re not likely to convince me. But from my standpoint, no matter how you may feel about me for my stance, I will not let it affect my love for brothers and sisters in Christ who disagree with me. I just ask that you would do the same for me.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 2:11-15 — The leadership role (part 2)

We looked yesterday at Paul’s instructions that the women were not to teach or have authority over the men when the Christians were gathered in the church setting.

I pointed out that I don’t think these were church or culture-specific instructions and gave some of my reasons why.

But what reason did Paul himself give for these instructions?

For Adam was formed first, then Eve. And Adam was not the one deceived; it was the woman who was deceived and became a sinner. (13-14)

Many interpretations of Paul’s meaning have been given for this passage. One is that Paul is looking to the idea of firstborn in the Old Testament. That the firstborn had preeminence in the family. Note that this preeminence has nothing to do with superiority of nature. All in the family were equally human. Nevertheless, the firstborn was given a higher position, and the others were to look to him as their leader in the family when the father died.

And in I Corinthians 11:3, Paul talks about how man is meant to be the head of woman, pointing to the order of creation as the reason in verses 8-9.

But there’s another implication that comes from Adam being created first besides being the head of Eve. He was meant from the very beginning to be her teacher, particularly when it came to God’s instructions.

Note in Genesis 2 that when God told Adam about the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, Eve had not yet been created. So Adam had to teach her what God said.

Could not God have told Eve this directly later? Possibly. But everything in the Genesis account points against it.

First, think about why Satan approached Eve instead of Adam. It’s much easier to make someone doubt what God has said if they hear it secondhand as Eve did. It’s much more difficult if they hear God’s words firsthand. More on this later.

Second, the words Eve used were different from what God had said. She said, “We may not touch the fruit.” God had never said that. In my opinion, this was probably something Adam added to further protect Eve from the possibility of disobeying God.

Third, why did God call Adam to account first? If Eve was equally responsible for the words God spoke, as she would have been had she heard God directly, would not have God addressed her first, or at the least addressed her and Adam both at the same time? But he didn’t. He called Adam.

With all this in mind then, that Adam had to teach Eve what God had said because she didn’t hear from God directly, it explains much of the story of the fall and what Paul is trying to say to Timothy.

Think about what Satan said to Eve. He starts by saying, “Did God really say…?”

Many interpreters take this to mean that Satan was questioning God’s truthfulness. And certainly Satan did twist God’s words.

But has it ever occurred to you that he might have also been trying to get her to question Adam as her teacher?

Certainly he wanted Eve to question God. But it was much easier to get her to question Adam.

And so what I think Satan was really saying was, “Eve, did God really say that you can’t eat from any of the trees in the garden? Maybe Adam got it wrong. Oh, I see, Adam told you that God permits you to eat from every tree except the one in the middle. But would God really say that? I don’t think so. You won’t die if you eat that fruit. Actually, I think God wants you to eat it, because if you do, God knows you’ll be as wise as him. Adam just got things mixed up.”

This is, I will admit, an unorthodox view of what Satan was trying to say. But consider these two points.

First, God never rebukes Eve for disobeying his command. Did you notice that? God specifically rebukes Adam for breaking His command, but not Eve, although both are punished. Why? Perhaps because in her mind she wasn’t rebelling against God. She was simply deceived into thinking Adam was wrong.

Don’t get me wrong. She still sinned. She still broke the command. She still had to be punished. But she sinned first and foremost because she didn’t trust her husband and his teaching. And because she didn’t, she was deceived.

Adam, on the other hand was not deceived. He knew full well what God had said. And he willfully disobeyed.

Second, it explains a very puzzling thing. Why, if Eve sinned first, is Adam held responsible for sin coming into the world? (Romans 5:12, 15). Many interpreters say it’s because he was the leader in the family. And that’s true.

But I think there’s another reason. I think it’s because Adam was the one who truly broke the relationship with God by willfully not trusting and obeying him. I don’t believe Eve thought she was doing this. She was deceived into thinking that Adam got God’s command wrong. Adam, however, had no such excuse.

My point? Paul was telling Timothy, “Look how things were in the beginning. From the beginning, man was to be the teacher and leader in his dealings with woman. And Eve didn’t fall because Adam was deceived. Rather she broke God’s command because she didn’t trust and listen to her teacher Adam. And by not listening to Adam, she was deceived and came to great harm.

Therefore, Timothy, women in the church are not to follow Eve’s example. By doing so, they leave themselves open to deception as Eve did. Rather, they are to follow and trust the men God has placed in leadership in the church.”

This is getting long, so we’ll wrap this up tomorrow.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 2:11-15 — The leadership role

I suppose I should say right off, considering the controversial nature of this topic, that the views I express here are not necessarily the views of my church. These are my views that I have come to as I have studied the scriptures. I’ve never really discussed these things with my pastor, and to be honest don’t know where he stands on it. It’s simply never come up.

But as I look at this passage, I think it’s very clear that the leadership role in the church was meant to be taken by the men in the church. Paul says this idea of male leadership is true in the marriage relationship (Ephesians 5:22-24, I Corinthians 11:3). And from this passage, it seems clear to me that this idea extends into the church as well.

Paul writes,

A woman should learn in quietness and full submission. I do not permit a woman to teach or to have authority over a man; she must be silent. (11-12)

A few points here. First, Paul wanted the women to learn. He wanted them to learn more about God and his ways. He wanted them to come to a fuller understanding of the “mysteries” of our faith. (3:16)

But they were to do so while recognizing authority in the church, God’s authority first and foremost, and the authority of those God had put in charge of the church.

Of course, men should do this as well. And there were definitely men stepping outside of these bounds of authority, challenging Paul and the other leaders of the church such that Paul had to confront them and kick them out (1:20).

Why then did Paul feel the need to say this concerning the women? Probably because the women were doing more than simply challenging the authority of Paul and the other leaders. But in doing so, they were stepping outside the leadership structure God had established within the church in which the men would lead.

This is the main problem I have with people that try to say all this stuff about women not teaching a man or having authority over a man being culturally defined and restricted to this particular situation.

Men were teaching false doctrine. Yet Paul didn’t say, “All you troublemakers, you should be quiet and learn with full submission.” He said, “You women in the church, be quiet and learn with full submission.”

Nor did Paul say, “All you troublemakers, you people like Hymenaeus and Alexander, I don’t permit you to have teach or have authority.” He specifically says, “I do not permit a woman to teach or have authority over a man.”

Further, if the problem was (as some claim) that the women weren’t well educated and therefore were not allowed to teach or have authority, why restrict it to “over a man?” Why not “I do not permit women to teach or have authority at all?”

Add to that the fact that godly women like Eunice and Lois (Timothy’s mother and grandmother) taught Timothy about God and the scriptures (II Timothy 2:1:5; 3:14-15) and the fact that Priscilla (who along with her husband in a private setting had taught a man named Apollos the Word more accurately) could very well have been in the Ephesian church when Paul wrote this letter (II Timothy 4:19), Paul could hardly have been restricting all teaching activities from the women. Rather, in the context of this passage, Paul seems to be saying that within the church service, women are not to teach or to exercise authority over men.

Why? We’ll take a look at the reasons Paul gives tomorrow.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 2:9-10 — Where your beauty lies

“Beauty is only skin deep.”

It’s a phrase that is often said, but how often do we truly believe that? More, how often do we act as though we believe it?

For the Ephesian women, it seems as though they had a hard time buying it. And it seems that many were dressing somewhat seductively even within the church which caused no small problem even in those days. It’s also possible that the wealthier of the women desired to show off their wealth by how they dressed, putting to shame those of lesser means.

Either way, Paul said to them,

I also want women to dress modestly, with decency and propriety, not with braided hair or gold or pearls or expensive clothes, but with good deeds, appropriate for women who profess to worship God. (9-10)

In other words, what defines a woman should not be how beautiful or sexy they are on the the outside, but how beautiful they are on the inside. If women spent as much time developing their inner beauty as they did their outer, they would truly become the beautiful creatures God created them to be.

And all that starts with a relationship with God. To seek and understand his love above everything else. To be defined, not by what others think of you, but by what God thinks of you. To derive your worth not from yourself or from anyone else, but from the One who created you and declared you “good” in His sight. (Genesis 1:31)

Women, how do you feel about yourself? Insecure? Not good enough? Are you always seeking the approval of those around you?

Or do you truly understand that God accepts you as you are? And do you understand that as you submit to him in your life, that’s when you truly become beautiful?

Where does your beauty lie?

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

I Timothy 2:8 — Manning up

No, this has nothing to do with Peyton or Eli or any football player for that matter. :)

It has everything to do with being a man. The man that God has called all Christian men to be.

In verses 1-4, Paul charged all the Ephesians (through Timothy) to pray. And we talked about how if we are to wage spiritual warfare and win this world for Christ, prayer is where everything starts.

And then Paul says in verse 8,

I want men everywhere to lift up holy hands in prayer, without anger or disputing.

Here, Paul is not talking about Christian men and women in general. He’s specifically talking to the men.

And he’s saying to them, “Man up. Take up the responsibility that God has given you.”

What responsibility? I think more than anything it’s the responsibility to lead in the church.

Certainly the women were to pray as well. But God has called the men in the church to lead, and so Paul specifically tells the men, “When it comes to prayer, you are to lead the way. Don’t leave it to the women to do all the praying. You need to lead. You need to be the example for everyone else in the church.”

The problem seems to be that the Ephesian men weren’t. Instead, they were busy arguing about all the things we talked about earlier: genealogies and myths that led to false pride and false doctrine. They went on and on in vain discussions that generated a great deal of heat, but very little light. And in doing so, they neglected to pray. And all the while, I have to believe Satan was laughing.

How often do we men in the church do the same. Oh, we may not argue about genealogies and myths. But we argue about politics. We argue about how to run the church. Or we get off on all kinds of non-essential doctrines. When is Jesus coming back? Is he coming pre-trib, mid-trib, post-trib?

Just as bad, we have personal arguments and personal issues with each other that divide us. We spend so much time arguing with each other, that we forget our mission: to take the gospel to the people around us. The result? We forget our mission and we forget to pray. And Satan sees this and laughs at us.

This failure to man up can extend to the home as well. We yield spiritual leadership to our wives. Instead of leading our families in prayer and in the reading of the Word, we let our wives take that role. Instead of praying for and with our wives, we argue with them over both the trivial and non-trivial. Instead of showing humility, love, and forgiveness, we cling to pride, bitterness, and anger. Satan delights when he sees us act that way.

How about you? You are to be a man of God. Are you acting like one? It’s time to man up. And that starts in one place. On your knees before God. Is that where you are every day?

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 2:1-7 — Where our battle starts

In chapter 1, Paul starts by condemning those who were stirring up all kinds of controversies based on false doctrine that were taking the Ephesian church away from its main mission: to spread the gospel to those around them (1:3-6).

He then ends the chapter by charging Timothy to fight the good fight for God’s kingdom, or as the ESV puts it, to “wage the good warfare.”

Part of that was dealing with the false teachers. But part of that was getting back to doing God’s work which the church had been distracted from doing by all these false teachings and controversies.

And so in chapter 2, he lays down the groundwork for where our work and battle begins. Where does it start? Paul tells us.

I urge, then, first of all, that requests, prayers, intercession and thanksgiving be made for everyone — for kings and all those in authority, that we may live peaceful and quiet lives in all godliness and holiness. This is good, and pleases God our Savior, who wants all men to be saved and to come to a knowledge of the truth. (1-4)

Here we see what our work is. It’s to see that all are saved and come to a knowledge of the truth of the gospel. That’s God’s will. This is not to say that all will be saved, but that it is his desire. And his desire should be ours.

But our work starts with prayer. To see the needs of those around us for Christ and intercede for them.

So many times we pray for people’s physical needs, and that’s important. But do we do so at the neglect of their greatest need, their need for salvation?

I think one reason why we don’t prioritize it is because we don’t really believe in hell. We don’t believe in its reality. And even if we believe in its reality, we don’t really believe in eternal punishment. If we did, and we realized that’s where many of our loved ones are headed, would we be so indifferent to where they are spiritually?

God certainly isn’t. And so he did something about it. Paul tells us,

For there is one God and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who gave himself as a ransom for all men–the testimony given in its proper time. And for this purpose I was appointed a herald and an apostle–I am telling the truth, I am not lying–and a teacher of the true faith to the Gentiles. (5-7)

We were all slaves to sin and headed for eternal death. But God bought us out of slavery by sending his Son to pay for our sin on the cross. That’s the meaning of “ransom,” here. It’s the payment given to buy someone out of slavery.

The work is done. All people need to do is to receive it by faith. But before they can receive it, they need to hear about it. That’s why God sent Paul out, to announce this salvation to the world. And that’s why God sends you now.

But again, it starts with prayer. Praying that God would open the eyes and ears of those we love that they may see their need for him. Praying that God would work in our leaders in government and open their eyes and ears as well so that the path of the gospel will be that much smoother.

But there’s one last thing. Paul says that we are to give thanks for everyone. It’s easy to do that for those we love. It’s not so easy for those we don’t. Why are we to give thanks for them?

I think it’s to remind us that no matter how hateful or depraved they may be, they are still precious in God’s eyes. We need to see past their exterior and see people that Christ died for. And by giving thanks for them, we are forced to see them more as He does.

God has called us to battle. So let us march into battle…on our knees.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 1:18-20 — When we violate our consciences

Our consciences are a gift from God. God has given them to all people, even non-Christians to give them a sense of right and wrong. Without our consciences, this world would be far worse than it is now.

The problem, of course, is that our consciences are not perfect, having been stained by our sin. But when we become Christians, the Holy Spirit starts to whisper to our hearts and shape our consciences, and as we listen to him, we become more and more like Christ. At least, that’s how things should be.

Unfortunately, the false teachers in Timothy’s time were not listening to the Spirit as he poked their consciences. Rather they violated their consciences, ignoring what the Spirit was saying, and as  a result shipwrecked their faith. Instead of holding to the truth of the gospel, their love for money and prestige had twisted their beliefs, and as a result, their teaching as well.

And so Paul told Timothy,

Timothy, my son, I give you this instruction in keeping with the prophecies once made about you, so that by following them you may fight the good fight, holding on to faith and a good conscience. Some have rejected these and so have shipwrecked their faith. Among them are Hymenaeus and Alexander, whom I have handed over to Satan to be taught not to blaspheme. (18-20)

Paul told Timothy, “Don’t be like these false teachers. Fight the good fight. Take on these false teachers for the sake of the gospel, and hold on to your faith as you have been taught. And hold on to a good conscience too.”

This mirrors what Paul had said earlier, saying that the goal of their teaching (and/or warnings) is “love, which comes from a pure heart and a good conscience and a sincere faith.” (5)

So Paul says, “Since this is the goal of our teaching, hold on to them.”

He then said, “Some have rejected these.” A better translation is “Some have rejected this,” referring to a good conscience. The NLT makes this very clear, reading,

Cling to your faith in Christ, and keep your conscience clear. For some people have deliberately violated their consciences; as a result, their faith has been shipwrecked. (19)

Paul then gives two examples of such people, Hymenaeus and Alexander, who shipwrecked their faith by violating their consciences.

Many people do the same today.

Some violate their consciences because, after all, “We are all saved by grace. And if we are saved by grace, why not just live as I want? I can just ask for forgiveness later.” But they ignore the fact that because God has saved us, he now calls us to holiness. (I Thessalonians 4:1-8)

Others violate their consciences by convincing themselves that what scripture calls evil is actually good. We see this with homosexuals claiming to be Christians. They know what the scripture teaches about homosexuality, yet because they feel they can no longer fight their sinful passions, do everything they can to pervert the gospel that has been preached for 2000 years.

The gospel and the Bible’s teaching on homosexuality has never changed. But more and more people are violating their consciences and as a result shipwreck their faith.

Note that Hymaenaeus, Alexander, and others were not saying, “We reject Christianity.” They said, “We embrace Christianity,” when all the while they were changing the gospel itself. Many people do the same today. They say, “We are Christians,” and yet violate conscience, changing the faith they have itself.

It is a dangerous thing to violate your conscience. To do so inevitably leads to compromise and a corruption of the gospel you say you believe.

Let us not do that. Rather, let us as Paul charges, hold on to faith and a good conscience, seeking above all things to please our Lord.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 1:12-17 — Wondering at the grace of God

How often do we fail to wonder at the grace of God in our lives? How different would our lives be if we truly did so.

That was one of the differences between the false teachers and Paul. The false teachers didn’t truly understand the grace of God. For them, the gospel was about making a buck. About prestige and honor for themselves. For Paul, the gospel was a marvel that changed his life, and made him want to share this good news of God’s grace with as many people as he could.

Paul said,

I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who has given me strength, that he considered me faithful, appointing me to his service. Even though I was once a blasphemer and a persecutor and a violent man, I was shown mercy because I acted in ignorance and unbelief. 

The grace of our Lord was poured out on me abundantly, along with the faith and love that are in Christ Jesus.  (12-14)

Here you can see Paul marveling at the grace God had shown him. That though he had once blasphemed Christ, persecuted His church, and was responsible for the murder of many of His people, yet God showed him mercy. More, God poured out his grace in such abundance that it more than covered Paul’s sins, as horrible as they were. And now, Paul had come to faith and was filled with a love he had never known before.

And because of this, he could say with confidence,

Here is a trustworthy saying that deserves full acceptance: Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners–of whom I am the worst. But for that very reason I was shown mercy so that in me, the worst of sinners, Christ Jesus might display his unlimited patience as an example for those who would believe on him and receive eternal life. (15-16)

In short, Paul had truly come to realize, “Jesus died for me.”

It wasn’t that others needed to be saved, but Paul had been fine as he was. Instead, when Jesus appeared to Paul in that blinding light, Paul saw for the first time just how badly he needed mercy and grace in his life.

The problem with most people today, even Christians, is they can’t see that. They think they’re okay. Or at very least, think that they’re not that bad. “Sure Jesus died for me. But he had less to die for in my case.”

But as I’ve said before, it’s as we truly come close to Christ and step into his light, we see what a desperate state we are in. That we are completely stained with sin and in need of salvation. And until we understand that, we will never marvel at the grace of God in our lives.

Paul did realize it, and because he did so, he burst out into song, singing,

Now to the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only God, be honor and glory for ever and ever. Amen. (17)

How about you? Do you marvel at the grace of God in your life?

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 1:5-11 — Failing as a teacher

James once said,

Not many of you should presume to be teachers, my brothers, because you know that we who teach will be judged more strictly. (James 3:1)

Many Christians like the prestige that comes from being a Bible teacher. But there is real danger when they think they know what they’re talking about, and they don’t. That is only compounded when their motives become twisted.

Paul deals with both these issues when telling Timothy to deal with these false teachers. He said,

The goal of this command is love, which comes from a pure heart and a good conscience and a sincere faith. Some have wandered away from these and turned to meaningless talk. (5)

In the NIV, it seems to say that the goal of Paul’s command to Timothy to warn these false teachers is that they would develop a heart of love, springing from a pure heart, good conscience, and a sincere faith. It’s also possible, though, that Paul was contrasting the false teacher’s teaching with his, and he was telling Timothy that the goal of true teaching should be to produce love in its hearers, coming from a pure heart, a good conscience, and a sincere faith.

Either way, it seems here that these false teachers were no longer operating out of love, and had furthermore abandoned a pure heart, a good conscience, and a sincere faith. Many in fact seemed to preach out of a desire to gain money and ultimately, out of a love of the world. (6:3-10). This ironically despite the fact that they were teaching a form of asceticism to their own people (4:2-3). These men also seemed to take great delight in stirring up arguments and creating conflict (6:3-5), rather than promoting the love and unity of Christ that comes from the true gospel.

And again, their teaching was corrupt, the reason being that they truly didn’t know what they were talking about. Paul said of them,

They want to be teachers of the law, but they do not know what they are talking about or what they so confidently affirm. (7)

For these teachers, they seemed to be turning to the law of Moses and teaching it to the Ephesian church, while failing to understand the law’s purpose. The law, Paul says, is not meant for those who are righteous, that is those who have been made righteous by God through faith. Rather, it is for those who are unrighteous, to point out their sin and turn them to God. (8-11)

These teachers didn’t understand this however, and were leading people astray as a result.

Many people today have the same problem as these teachers. They confidently affirm and teach a lot of things concerning the Bible. But the truth is, they have no idea what they’re talking about and people are being led into astray by their false teaching.

How about you? Are you a pastor or teacher in the church? Do you lead a Bible study? A Sunday school? What kind of teacher are you?

What are your motives? Pride? Respect? Or love?

And are you putting the necessary time into your preparation. More importantly, is the Word an important part of your day every day? Do you truly know the Bible well, or are you confidently teaching things you truly know nothing about?

Not everyone should be a teacher. Remember, you will be judged for what you teach.

What will Jesus say to you when you stand before him on the day of judgment?

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Timothy 1:1-6 — Wasting our time on vain speculations

There are a lot of strange ideas that float about concerning the Bible.

Some people try to cast doubt on the authorship of Paul’s epistles. There are many today that strongly doubt I Timothy, II Timothy, and Titus were written by Paul. Never mind that their “evidence” is hardly conclusive.

Others argue that we can’t know what the original writings of the New Testament were because we don’t have the originals, only copies. No, we don’t have the original New Testament writings. But evidence shows that the differences in the copies we do have affect no major doctrine of scripture, and that we can get pretty close to the original.

Yet other people think there are secret “codes” found in the Bible and that we have to ferret them out.

The thing is, we can argue about all these things ad infinitum ad nauseum. Ultimately, what it comes down to is, you can make arguments both ways. Which will you believe?

And to argue endlessly about these things will not only fail to convince those who don’t want to believe, but you waste a lot of time that could be spent reaching those who are open to the gospel.

That, I think, is one of the main issues that Timothy faced as he led the Ephesian church. They didn’t argue about the things we do today. But people were trying to spread myths, possibly expanding the stories of the Old Testament characters and arguing about their genealogies, ultimately leading to false teachings. What exactly these things were, we don’t know. But the result is similar to what we see today. A lot of time wasted trying to argue these things down and a neglect of the gospel as a result.

Most of the neglect came from those who taught those vain things, but some also came from those trying to defend them.

So Paul told Timothy,

As I urged you when I went into Macedonia, stay there in Ephesus so that you may command certain men not to teach false doctrines any longer nor to devote themselves to myths and endless genealogies. These promote controversies rather than God’s work–which is by faith. The goal of this command is love, which comes from a pure heart and a good conscience and a sincere faith. Some have wandered away from these and turned to meaningless talk. (3-6)

In short, Timothy was to warn any who were teaching false things or engaging in these worthless speculations, and ultimately kick them out if they failed to repent. Paul already had done this with two men Hymaenaeus and Alexander (1:20) but there were still many others to deal with.

And the reason he was to do this was because it failed to promote the true work of God, namely the spread of the gospel, and the salvation that comes by faith. It failed to do so because the true gospel wasn’t preached by these teachers, and it caused all sorts of vain controversies that people like Timothy had to deal with rather than preaching the true gospel.

So what do we get from this? First, we need to deal with people in the church who get away from the gospel and start teaching things that are ultimately vain speculations. “What does the secret code in the Bible say?” “Who really wrote the book of I Timothy?” “Can we really know what the original New Testament documents say?”

Am I saying that we ignore them? No. Address them. Give answers. But if these “teachers” continue to stir up these things, rid the church of them.

And if you’re in a church where the pastor is doing this and you can’t vote him out, leave the church.

But second, don’t waste too much time arguing with people who believe these things. Because ultimately, it does come down to faith. Not blind faith. But faith based on evidence. For some people, though, they feel the evidence isn’t enough. For some people almost no evidence is enough. And no amount of argument will ever convince them. So don’t waste your time with them.

Instead, focus on preaching the gospel and on those whose hearts are open to it. Time is precious. Let’s not waste it.

Posted in I Timothy, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Thessalonians 3:16-18 — Finding peace

I couldn’t help but notice the similarity in Paul’s words in verse 16 and his words in I Thessalonians 5:23-24. In the latter, he writes,

May God himself, the God of peace, sanctify you through and through. May your whole spirit, soul and body be kept blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. The one who calls you is faithful and he will do it.

Now here in verse 16, he writes,

Now may the Lord of peace himself give you peace at all times and in every way. The Lord be with all of you.

The Thessalonians had been in turmoil. They were going through persecution. People they loved had died, causing them to wonder what would happen to them and their loved ones when they died. More, false teachers had come into the church teaching them that they had missed the second coming of the Lord, throwing them into a panic. And on top of that was the trouble caused by the idlers in the church.

But now, having dealt with all these things, Paul prays that they would know peace. Peace through trial. Peace through the death of loved ones. Peace in knowing that the Lord is coming for them.

God wants us to have peace at all times and in all ways. How can we know that peace? Ultimately it comes through a relationship with God.

It comes by knowing that God has chosen you as his child. That what he has started in your life, he will complete. That he will sanctify you through and through until you are transformed into the likeness of his Son.

It comes by knowing that God has not abandoned you, even though you may be going through fiery trials. By knowing that all that you’re suffering through will not last, but that Jesus will come and make all things right.

And it comes by confessing the sin that God points out in your own life, the sin that puts a barrier between you and him. And by his power, putting that sin aside in your life.

That’s how we find peace. It starts with him, and ends with him.

As one song puts it,

It always comes back to you.
Yes, it always comes back to you.

Emotions may blind me,
Hard times will find me,
The questions remind me what’s true.
It always comes back to you.

— Kim Boyce

Posted in II Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

II Thessalonians 3:6-15 — When we discipline a brother or sister

It’s never pleasant to confront a brother or sister in Christ. Anyone who thinks it is should probably be the last person to do so. Still, there are times when it is necessary.

And here Paul gives us some insight on how it should be done. As we saw yesterday, there were some in the church who were idlers and refused to work even though they were healthy enough to do so. When Paul was there, he had warned them, and in his first letter to the Thessalonians, he had again admonished them to work. But still they continued in their laziness. So now Paul says,

In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, we command you, brothers, to keep away from every brother who is idle and does not live according to the teaching you received from us. (6)

Pretty strong words. I think one thing Paul meant by this was that the Thessalonians were not to give these idlers any “help” whenever they asked for food or money. But more, Paul later tells the Thessalonians to put these people out of the church entirely that they may feel the shame of their sin (14).

Still, there are two other things to note. One was that the Thessalonians were to watch themselves, that they would not be influenced by the laziness of these brothers and sisters. And it was probably for that reason that Paul told them,

And as for you, brothers, never tire of doing what is right. (13)

But the other thing to note is the manner in which we are to warn the straying brother or sister. Paul said,

Yet do not regard him as an enemy, but warn him as a brother. (15)

It should not be with hatred that we deal with such people, but with the love of God. Our goal should not be to destroy them, but to restore them.

Are there brothers or sisters you know that are straying from God and his ways? What are you doing about it?

Posted in II Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

II Thessalonians 3:6-13 — A hypocrite? Or an example?

Too often, Christians are called hypocrites. Too often, they are.

But Paul wasn’t.

Apparently, when he came to Thessalonica, he noticed from the beginning some problems with people who were lazy. It was so bad, he actually straight out laid down a rule: “If a man will not work, he shall not eat.” (10)

But Paul didn’t just lay down this rule, he lived it. Although he had every right to earn his living from the gospel, he never insisted on taking advantage of that right. Instead, Paul said,

You yourselves know how you ought to follow our example. We were not idle when we were with you, nor did we eat anyone’s food without paying for it. On the contrary, we worked night and day, laboring and toiling so that we would not be a burden to any of you. (7-8)


We did this, not because we do not have the right to such help, but in order to make ourselves a model for you to follow. (9)

And because they lived this way, they could come down hard on those who didn’t. He told the Thessalonians to keep away from such people. He criticized these idlers sharply, saying they weren’t busy, but rather busybodies. And he commanded them in the Lord to start working. (11-12)

Many people often quote the passage where Jesus says, “Don’t judge or you will be judged.” But what Jesus was condemning was not righteous judging, but hypocritical judging. He was condemning those who were quick to judge others’ faults but couldn’t see their own. (Matthew 7:1-5)

But in Paul we see someone who not only judged, but was truly an example of what a Christian is.

Now Paul makes clear that we are to only judge those within the church not those outside. (I Corinthians 5:9-13)

But if we are to judge those within the church, the one thing that we need to be careful of is that we are not hypocrites, but truly examples of the life that God has called us to live. And people should be able to look at our lives, and not only see someone who talks the talk, but walks the walk as well.

This is not to say that we must be perfect before we can judge. But we do need to constantly keep a humble attitude before God and others, looking more to our own faults than to the faults of others. The closer you get to Jesus and his light, the more clearly you should be able to see the dirt in your own life. And if you can’t see any dirt, then you’re not as close to Jesus as you should be, and you’re in danger of falling into the kind of hypocrisy that marked people like the Pharisees.

How about you? Are you a hypocrite? Or an example?

Posted in II Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Thessalonians 3:1-5 — When we’re in the midst of trial

I’ve mentioned many times that God has never promised us an easy life.

Paul certainly didn’t have an easy life. He was beaten and persecuted for the sake of the gospel. He was shipwrecked and stretched beyond his ability to endure. And ultimately, he was martyred for his faith.

And yet through all his trials, he kept on. How was he able to do so?

He asked the Thessalonians,

Finally, brothers, pray for us that the message of the Lord may spread rapidly and be honored, just as it was with you. And pray that we may be delivered from wicked and evil men, for not everyone has faith. (1-2)

I think there were several things that gave Paul the ability to keep going.

First, he saw the fruit of what he was suffering. That through the Thessalonians, the Philippians, and others, he could see God working and was reassured that all his work and suffering was not in vain.

Second, he had people praying for him. And he always made sure to ask people to pray for him. He never said, “I’m okay. I can get through all these trials on my own.” Rather, he said time and again, “Pray for me. There is a lot of evil out there. And there are a lot of evil people around me. So pray. I need it.”

Third, he realized the Lord is faithful and good, even when he was among hostile people. He said

Not everyone has faith. But the Lord is faithful, and he will strengthen and protect you from the evil one. (2-3)

And so he encouraged the Thessalonians to keep on as he was keeping on, saying,

We have confidence in the Lord that you are doing and will continue to do the things we command. (4)

He then concludes with the key to being able to stand in the midst of trial. He prayed,

May the Lord direct your hearts into God’s love and Christ’s perseverance. (5)

So often, we let trials lead us into bitterness, anger, and feelings of abandonment by God and others. And because we feel this way, we turn inward and throw pity parties. How could anyone, after all, understand what we are going through?

But Paul prays, “Don’t let your trials lead you away from God. Instead, let them lead you to him. Don’t run away from God because of your trials. Run to him.”

More, he says, “Remember Christ. Remember what he endured for you. That he was betrayed and abandoned by those he loved. That he was mocked, beaten, and then crucified. And yet he endured. Why? Because he loves you.

“So when you are feeling like you can’t endure any more, look to him. He understands exactly what you’re going through. And he cares. You have not been abandoned.”

The writer of Hebrews put it this way,

Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. Consider him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart. (Hebrews 12:2-3) 

And again,

For we do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but we have one who has been tempted in every way, just as we are–yet was without sin. Let us then approach the throne of grace with confidence, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help us in our time of need. (Hebrews 4:15-16)

So if you are feeling beaten down by life and abandoned, my prayer for you is the same as Paul’s.

May the Lord direct your hearts into God’s love and Christ’s perseverance. (5)

Posted in II Thessalonians, New Testament, Paul | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Thessalonians 2 — Hope through tribulation

I’ve mentioned before that I do believe that most Christians will live to see the Antichrist and that the rapture will not happen until Jesus comes to destroy him. This passage is one reason why I think so.

One argument that people come up with for the rapture coming before Antichrist appears is that if that’s true, and there are certain other signs that must happen before Christ comes, then Jesus couldn’t come any day and that there is no reason to be ready for his return until those signs are fulfilled.

For that, I have two answers.

One, as I’ve mentioned before, while it’s true that I believe certain things must happen before Christ comes for his church, that is not true when it comes to Christ coming for you. In other words, tomorrow is not promised you, and Jesus may call you home this very night. And if that happens, will you be ready, or will you be like the man in Jesus’ parable (Luke 12:13-21) who was not prepared to meet God when God suddenly summoned him to judgment?

Second, this argument goes square against what Paul says here. Paul himself says, “No, Christ hasn’t come yet. There are certain things that must happen first.” And if what Paul said held true then, what really has changed? Nothing. Jesus still hasn’t returned. We still don’t know when he will return. And I believe that if people argued (like the Jehovah’s Witnesses do) that Jesus has already come back, Paul would tell us the same thing that he told the Thessalonians. “Jesus hasn’t come back. Certain things must happen first.”

Admittedly, this is disconcerting, particularly to those who believe that we will avoid the Antichrist altogether.

But there is hope. First, Paul told us in I Thessalonians that we won’t suffer the wrath of God that the rest of the world will in the tribulation (I Thessalonians 5:9). Peter also tells us that God knows how to preserve the righteous, while punishing the unrighteous. (II Peter 2:9)

More, Paul told the Thessalonians,

From the beginning God chose you to be saved through the sanctifying work of the Spirit and through belief in the truth. He called you to this through our gospel, that you might share in the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. (2:13-14)

In short, though you may go through trials, still God has chosen you to be saved…and he will save you. He called you and you will share in Christ’s glory someday.

And so he concludes,

So then, brothers, stand firm and hold to the teachings we passed on to you, whether by word of mouth or by letter. May our Lord Jesus Christ himself and God our Father, who loved us and by his grace gave us eternal encouragement and hope, encourage your hearts and strengthen you in every good deed and word. (15-17)

No matter what we go through then, even if it’s the great tribulation, Paul admonishes us to hold on to the truth that we have received. And more, hold on to Jesus. For it is he who will give us encouragement, hope, and strength to do what is right even in the darkest of times.

As I’ve said before, I hope I’m wrong. I hope Jesus does take us to heaven before Antichrist comes. But if I’m right and we do see him, hold on to Jesus. He will see you through.

Posted in II Thessalonians, New Testament, Paul | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Thessalonians 2 — Why many will perish

In chapter 1, there is a disturbing passage.

Paul tells the Thessalonians,

God is just: He will pay back trouble to those who trouble you…He will punish those who do not know God and do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus. They will be punished with everlasting destruction and shut out from the presence of the Lord and from the majesty of his power. (6:8-9) 

If you want to define hell, verse 9 pretty much sums it up. It’s being shut out from the presence of the Lord forever. Some people try to think of destruction as annihilation, but every scripture we see shows hell is a conscious state. And what is hell if it isn’t being shut off forever from the One who is life, love, and joy?

But why? Why are people shut off from him?

I think we see the answer in this chapter.

Here Paul addresses a misunderstanding of something he had written earlier. Some people were worrying that Jesus had already come and that they had somehow missed it.

And Paul says, “No, when Jesus comes, it will be crystal clear. There will be no missing of it. You will know.”


In short, Antichrist must come first. He will oppose God, and he will set himself up as God in the temple, probably one that has yet to be built in Jerusalem. From the time of Paul, and even before that, we have seen the power of lawlessness in the world, inspired by the Father of Lies who would destroy us. But he has been restrained, probably by the Holy Spirit.

The day will come, however, when the Spirit will step aside and all hell will literally break loose, with Satan having free reign on this earth. This Antichrist will come with counterfeit miracles, signs, and wonders, and many will be deceived into thinking he truly is Christ. And ultimately they will perish for it. (3-10)


They perish because they refused to love the truth and so be saved. For this reason God sends them a powerful delusion so that they will believe the lie and so that all will be condemned who have not believed the truth but have delighted in wickedness. (10-11)

Here we see the main reason why so many people perish in hell. God has given them the truth of the gospel. Even those who never hear the gospel, they have the witness of creation and their own conscience (Romans 1). And yet, they refuse to love the truth that they may be saved. Instead, they delight in their own wickedness.

Most people today don’t believe, not because they can’t believe, but they don’t want to believe. Because they know that if they choose to believe, they cannot simply continue in their sin, but must repent. And they don’t want to do that.

And so God says, “Fine, you don’t want to believe the truth. Here is a very powerful lie. Go ahead and consume it.”

They do, and for all eternity, they will embrace their wickedness, cursing God, never coming to repentance. That’s why people perish.

How about you? What do you do with the truth? Will you embrace it and be saved? Or will you cling to your own sin and perish?

Remember the words of the Lord who said,

As surely as I live…I take no pleasure in the death of the wicked, but rather that they turn from their ways and live. Turn! Turn from your evil ways! (Ezekiel 33:11)

Why choose death when you can choose life? The choice is yours.

Posted in II Thessalonians, New Testament, Paul | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Thessalonians 1 — That God may be glorified in you and you in him

Nobody likes suffering. And it’s easy to question why God allows it. But here we find some answers in Paul’s second letter to the Thessalonians.

As I’ve mentioned before, the Thessalonian church was started in the midst of persecution. Paul was literally forced out of the city and it was very difficult for him to get back in, thus causing him to send Timothy to go for him and sending two letters to the church to encourage them. This is the second of those letters.

What was the result of the suffering that the Thessalonians went through? We see the answer in Paul’s first words to the them. He said,

We ought always to thank God for you, brothers, and rightly so, because your faith is growing more and more, and the love every one of you has for each other is increasing. (3)

Despite all their sufferings, their faith grew and so did their love, just as Paul had prayed (I Thessalonians 3:11-12)

And because of this, Paul said,

Therefore, among God’s churches we boast about your perseverance and faith in all the persecutions and trials you are enduring. All this is evidence that God’s judgment is right, and as a result you will be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you are suffering. (4-5)

I kind of pondered that phrase, “All this is evidence is that God’s judgment is right.” What does that mean?

I think it means that God always does what is right, that he never makes mistakes. And so when he allows trials and suffering in our lives, he does so knowing that they will not destroy us, but instead will purify us so that we come forth as gold. (Job 23:10)

This was proven true in the Thessalonians who were not destroyed by their trials, but came out with both stronger faith and love in their lives. And because of this, Paul says, “Despite your suffering, know that you will be counted worthy of God’s kingdom.”

He then encourages them that though there may seem to be no justice in this world, God would judge their persecutors, and would give the Thessalonians rest. It kind of reminds me of God’s words of comfort to the martyred saints in Revelation 6:9-11.

And Paul says that all this would happen,

on the day [Jesus] comes to be glorified in his holy people and to be marveled at among all those who have believed. This includes you, because you believed our testimony to you. (10)

I love this verse. When Jesus comes back, God will be glorified in us whom he saved and who lived for him despite many trials, not giving up. At the same time, we will marvel at him who through his grace saved us though we were totally unworthy. More, we will realize that the only reason we made it through our trials was because he was there with us all along, strengthening us.

And so Paul prays,

With this in mind, we constantly pray for you, that our God may count you worthy of his calling, and that by his power he may fulfill every good purpose of yours and every act prompted by your faith. We pray this so that the name of our Lord Jesus may be glorified in you, and you in him, according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ. (11-12)

Why do we go through suffering? Ultimately it’s so that God may be glorified in us and us in him. And no matter what you go through, if you choose to continue to follow him, he will fulfill every good purpose you have and bless every act prompted by your faith.

And on the day he comes back, he will look at you and say, “Well done, good and faithful servant…Come and share your master’s happiness! (Matthew 25:21)

Amen. Come soon Lord Jesus.

Posted in II Thessalonians, New Testament, Paul | Tagged , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 5:16-28 — Because the Lord is coming (part 2)

As Paul concludes this letter, he gives the Thessalonians some final instructions on how to live in light of the Lord’s coming.

He told them,

Be joyful always; pray continually; give thanks in all circumstances, for this is God’s will for you in Christ Jesus. (16-18)

The Thessalonians were going through a lot of persecution. But Paul said in the midst of it all that it was God’s will for them that they rejoice, pray continually, and give thanks in all their circumstances whether good or bad.

I can’t help but wonder if Paul looked back to this experience in Phillipi, just before he came to Thessalonica. He and Silas had been beaten and thrown into prison for the gospel. How did they respond? They rejoiced, singing hymns to God, praying and giving thanks in the midst of their circumstances. The result? God literally shook that place and not only delivered Paul and Silas, but brought salvation to their jailer and his family.

And so now, because of his own personal experience, he could encourage the Thessalonians to do the same in the midst of their hardships.

Paul then admonished the church,

Do not put out the Spirit’s fire; do not treat prophecies with contempt. Test everything. Hold on to the good. Avoid every kind of evil. (19-22)

How do we put out the Spirit’s fire and extinguish his work in our lives? First and foremost by not listening to him and trusting him. That was the problem with the Israelites while they were in the wilderness on the way to the promised land. (Hebrews 3:17-19)

That’s why Paul says don’t treat prophesies with contempt. God can speak through people even today. But at the same time, test their words. Test them by scripture to make sure their words are from God. And if they are, hold on to them. If they are not, reject them. But however God speaks to you, through people, through his Word, or whatever, don’t just dismiss Him. In doing so, you put out the Spirit’s fire in your life, and when the Lord comes, he will hold you accountable for it.

Finally, Paul ends with a prayer.

May God himself, the God of peace, sanctify you through and through. May your whole spirit, soul and body be kept blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. (23)

And Paul reminds us,

The one who calls you is faithful and he will do it. (24)

Because the Lord is coming, may we live lives that are holy and blameless. But remember that it is not by your own efforts that this will happen, but by the power of his Spirit. So hold on to Him. Don’t quench him in your life. But let him fill you to overflow, not only making you blameless and holy, but touching the lives of those around you.

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. (28)

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 5:12-15 — Because the Lord is coming

After talking about being ready for the Lord’s return, Paul gives us some instructions on how we as a church and as individual Christians are to live. And he starts with our relationships with each other.

In talking about our leaders within the church, Paul says,

Now we ask you, brothers, to respect those who work hard among you, who are over you in the Lord and who admonish you. Hold them in the highest regard in love because of their work. (12-13)

How often do we take our pastors and other church leaders for granted? How often do we criticize them and disrespect them for their mistakes or failings?

The truth is, we all fail. We all could be subject to criticism if the spotlight were put on us. But while it is true that leaders are to be held to a higher standard, Paul tells us, “Respect your leaders. They’re working hard for you, probably more than you know. And don’t just respect them, hold them in the highest regard. And don’t just hold them in the highest regard, but do so in love because of all that they do for you, for God, and his kingdom.”

Why? Because the Lord is coming. We don’t have time to constantly criticize our pastors and leaders for every little fault they may have and every little mistake they may make. God will hold them responsible for what they do. He is their judge, not you. So instead of making their lives miserable, Paul says,

Live in peace with each other. (13b)

Remember that while they may be over you in the Lord, they are also your brothers and sisters. So instead of fighting against them, work with them as God leads them and you.

Paul goes on to say,

And we urge you, brothers, warn those who are idle, encourage the timid, help the weak, be patient with everyone. (14)

Pastors and leaders in the church are not the only ones subject to criticism. Often times, others are too. And if they are truly in sin, Paul tells us we are to warn them.

For others, they are timid and easily intimidated by the Enemy in this spiritual war we fight. So encourage them. Stand and fight by their side. Help them be strong in the midst of their circumstances.

Others in the church are weak, whether physically, mentally, emotionally, or spiritually. And Paul says to help them. For they are our brothers and sisters too.

And for all these, we are to be patient with them, knowing that the Lord is patient with us too. God hasn’t given up on us. We shouldn’t give up on each other.

Finally, Paul says,

Make sure that nobody pays back wrong for wrong, but always try to be kind to each other and to everyone else. (15)

Even within the church, people wrong us. And it can be hard to forgive. But again, the Lord is coming. And we can’t afford to hold grudges and bitterness in our hearts. So Paul says to again leave judgment to God, and instead respond with kindness to those who wrong us.

And not only to those within the church, but to those without, that they may see the love of Christ and may be drawn to him too.

The Lord is coming soon. How are you treating your pastors and leaders? How are you treating your brothers and sisters in Christ? And how are you treating those people God has put around you outside the church?

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Paul | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 5:1-11 — Being ready for Jesus…whenever he comes for you

A lot of people wonder when Jesus will come back. The Thessalonians wondered about it back in Paul’s day. People wonder about it today.

But Paul essentially reiterates what Jesus said: “We don’t know when Jesus will come back. So be ready for his return every day. That way you’ll never be surprised.”

Paul says,

Now, brothers, about times and dates we do not need to write to you, for you know very well that the day of the Lord will come like a thief in the night.

While people are saying, “Peace and safety,”destruction will come on them suddenly, as labor pains on a pregnant woman, and they will not escape.

But you, brothers, are not in darkness so that this day should surprise you like a thief. You are all sons of the light and sons of the day. We do not belong to the night or to the darkness.So then, let us not be like others, who are asleep, but let us be alert and self-controlled.

For those who sleep, sleep at night, and those who get drunk, get drunk at night.

But since we belong to the day, let us be self-controlled, putting on faith and love as a breastplate, and the hope of salvation as a helmet. For God did not appoint us to suffer wrath but to receive salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ. (1-9)

One thing we learn about the last days before the Lord returns is that people will have a feeling of security. That all is well, and that without God. Jesus said people will be feasting, marrying, buying and selling, planting and building. Such were the times before the flood. Such were the days before the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. These things in themselves, of course, are not evil in themselves. But these people had turned their backs on God and had become completely immoral, calling good “evil” and evil “good.”

Sound familiar?

And just as God swept down on them in judgment, so God will sweep down on judgment once again when Jesus returns. And only those like Noah and Lot will be spared. Why were they spared? Because they were ready for the Lord’s coming in judgment.

So Paul tells us, don’t live in the darkness of sin, but live as children of light. Live lives such that if they are exposed, you have nothing to be ashamed of.

Put on faith, believing in the love God has for you, and believing that his way is best. Put on love, love for God and love for others, letting it shape your attitudes and your actions. Put on the hope of your salvation, so that you don’t get discouraged by the hardships you face. Rejoice in knowing that God hasn’t called you to suffer his wrath,but to receive his salvation.

And know that though you will be with the Lord forever someday, that starts today. He desires that we live in relationship with him…today…as we live here on earth. (10)

Finally, remember that though the Day of the Lord, the day of his return to earth, is still in the future, for you, the “Day of the Lord,” the day he comes back for you personally, could happen at any time. You could die in an accident. You could have a sudden heart attack. You could die in an earthquake. Tomorrow is not promised to you. So be ready.

How about you? If the Lord came for you today, would you be ready?

Posted in New Testament, Paul, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 4:13-18 — The hope that we have

“Hopes are for the living; the dead have no hope.”

Those were the words of an ancient Greek poet, and it epitomizes how many people in Paul’s time saw death. For that matter, I talk to many Japanese today that have that same outlook. They have no hope beyond the grave. For them, this life is all there is.

For some reason, many of the Thessalonians had a similar outlook. Perhaps in seeing their own people die for their faith, they wondered, “What will happen to them when Jesus comes? Will they miss out on the hope and joy of his coming?”

To this, Paul gives a clear no.

He told them,

Brothers, we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall asleep, or to grieve like the rest of men, who have no hope.We believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him.

According to the Lord’s own word, we tell you that we who are still alive, who are left till the coming of the Lord, will certainly not precede those who have fallen asleep. For the Lord himself will come down from heaven,with a loud command, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet call of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first.

After that, we who are still alive and are left will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And so we will be with the Lord forever.

Therefore encourage each other with these words. (13-18)

Why do we have hope beyond the grave? Because Jesus himself experienced death and was raised again. And Jesus told us, “Because I live, you also will live.” (John 14:19)

Paul tells us more, that when Jesus comes back, those who have already died will be raised to meet him.

Paul teaches in Philippians that when we die, we immediately go to be with the Lord (Philippians 1:23), and Jesus’ own words to the thief on the cross were that the thief would join him in paradise that very day. (Luke 23:43)

So the picture seems to be that whatever remains of all those who have died in Christ, bones, dust, or whatever, will be raised and joined to their spirits which are in heaven now. And after that, we Christians who are still alive will also be caught up to meet Jesus and we ourselves will be changed, given new bodies that are imperishable and incorruptible. (I Corinthians 15:51-53)

I do believe, by the way, Christians will be around for the tribulation period when Antichrist shows up. I really hope I’m wrong, but that’s how scripture looks to me. It also shows in the word that Paul uses for “meeting” the Lord in the air. The word is has the idea of meeting a VIP outside a town and escorting him back to their town. And so the picture seems to be that we Christians will meet the Lord in the air and escort him back to earth where he will begin his thousand year reign. And Paul says from that point on, even though there is much to happen after that, including a final rebellion by Satan, we will always be with the Lord, never to face death ourselves again.

That’s the hope we have. And that’s the hope we are to share with those around us who have no hope. And that’s the hope we are to encourage our brothers and sisters with when life becomes a struggle and they feel they can’t go on.

Our troubles will not last forever. Jesus will come back, and all will be made right. So though all that we go through in life, let us rest in this hope that we have.

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 4:9-12 — That we may win respect


If there is a word that people like to throw at Christians, it’s hypocrisy.

And too often, it’s all too fitting.

Unfortunately, it was also true in the time of Paul. By the way some Christians were living, they were bringing Christ into disrepute. And so Paul dealt with that in writing to the Thessalonians.

In chapter 4, he’s talking about how we should walk in a manner that pleases God. Yesterday, we talked about being a clean temple for God. In the first century, as is true today, sexual morals were extremely loose, and so Paul exhorted the Thessalonians to be sexually pure, and not defile their bodies which are the temple of God. For when we live impure lives, we blend into society rather than standing out from it. And as God’s temple among unbelievers, we are called to stand out.

Paul then shows the Thessalonians another positive way to stand out from society. He told them,

Now about brotherly love we do not need to write to you, for you yourselves have been taught by God to love each other. And in fact, you do love all the brothers throughout Macedonia. Yet we urge you, brothers, to do so more and more. (9-10)

The world knows all about lust. They know much less about what true love really is, and most spend much of their lives trying to find it as a result. But Jesus said,

By this all men will know that you are my disciples, if you love one another. (John 13:35)

When we as Christ’s church love each other, it attracts them.

When the the world sees Christians couples who still love each other even after years of marriage it attracts them.

When the world sees such diverse people in one church caring for each other despite their differences, it attracts them.

When the world sees the church reaching out to touch the lives of those who are hurting, it attracts them.

Why? Because they see something we have that they don’t.

And so Paul tells the Thessalonians, “You do love each other. But do so more and more. Let your light shine ever brighter through the love that you have.”

But there was another problem that the Thessalonians had. A number of them were lazy. Perhaps they thought the Lord was coming soon, so they thought, “Why work?” And they were just leeching off of other Christians. In doing so, however, they brought disrepute to the name of Christ.

And so Paul says,

Make it your ambition to lead a quiet life, to mind your own business and to work with your hands, just as we told you, so that your daily life may win the respect of outsiders and so that you will not be dependent on anybody. (11-12)

We cannot live as leeches and shine the light of Christ. Nobody likes a leech.

Further, we’ll see in II Thessalonians that not only were people leeching off others, they were being busybodies. And people were looking at them, and saying, “Is this what a Christian is?”

And so Paul admonishes them, “Work. Don’t be dependent on anyone. For in doing so, you’ll win the respect of those unbelievers around you.”

How about you? When others see you, what do they see? Do they see a person filled with the love of Christ? Do they see people who are diligent in all they do?

Do you stand out in this world for the right reasons?

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 4:1-8 — To be sexually pure

We live in a world much like the times of the New Testament, a world in which sexual impurity is rampant. We see it in TV shows, movies, commercials, the internet; wherever you look, it’s there.

But in buying into the times, we take a cheap imitation of what God intended for us. Instead of lasting relationships where two people truly become one, we take temporary thrills which ultimately leave us broken and empty. The numbers of people that have been devastated by sexual sin are innumerable. We see divorce, children without fathers (or mothers), unwanted pregnancies and abortions, STDs, and people torn emotionally apart because of it.

In short, we are far from the whole people that God intends us to be.

And so Paul tells the Thessalonians and us,

Finally, brothers, we instructed you how to live in order to please God, as in fact you are living. Now we ask you and urge you in the Lord Jesus to do this more and more. For you know what instructions we gave you by the authority of the Lord Jesus. 

It is God’s will that you should be sanctified: that you should avoid sexual immorality; that each of you should learn to control his own body in a way that is holy and honorable, not in passionate lust like the heathen, who do not know God; and that in this matter no one should wrong his brother or take advantage of him.

The Lord will punish men for all such sins, as we have already told you and warned you. (1-6)

“It is God’s will that you should be sanctified.”

What does that mean? It means that we are to be set apart for him. To be his temple that he can dwell in. Paul says in I Corinthians that our bodies are his temple. (I Corinthians 6:19)

But in order for our bodies to be set apart for him, we need to be sexually pure. For when we sin sexually, Paul tells us that we sin against our own body. (I Corinthians 6:18)

Put another way, when we sin sexually, we defile the very temple of God. And so right after Paul tells us that it’s God’s will we be sanctified, he adds, “that you should avoid sexually immorality.” That means any kind of sexual activity outside of marriage.

Paul tells us that we are not mere animals that simply give into their “instincts.” Nor are we like those who don’t know God and his will. God has revealed himself and his will to us. And he has given us the ability to make choices. More, he will hold us responsible for those choices.

When we sin sexually, we wrong the brother or sister that we sleep with. Not only that, if they are married, we wrong the one they are married to. And if we are married, we wrong the one that we are married to. And Paul says we will be judged for that.

For God did not call us to be impure, but to live a holy life. (7)

Just as God called the Israelites from all the nations to be a holy people, he calls us to be holy as well. The question is, are you?

Paul is very strong about sexual purity, saying,

He who rejects this instruction does not reject man but God, who gives you his Holy Spirit. (8)

In other words, Paul is saying, “I’m not just giving you my opinions. This is what God is saying. And if you reject what I’m saying, you’re rejecting God.”

Are you rejecting God by the way that you’re living? By violating a gift that he has given to bind two people in marriage?

Remember Paul’s words when he says,

You are not your own; you were bought at a price. Therefore honor God with your body. (I Corinthians 6:19-20)

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 2:14-3:13 — Ready to face opposition

Nobody likes persecution. Nobody likes being disliked. But as Christians, that’s a reality that we have to prepare ourselves for. There are some people that simply will not like us because of our faith in Christ.

This is a truth that all Christians need to be prepared to face, and Paul made sure the Thessalonians were ready when he was with them. He said,

We sent Timothy, who is our brother and God’s fellow worker in spreading the gospel of Christ, to strengthen and encourage you in your faith, so that no one would be unsettled by these trials. You know quite well that we were destined for them. In fact, when we were with you, we kept telling you that we would be persecuted. And it turned out that way, as you well know. (3:2-4)

Destined for trials. Destined for persecution. These are not words that Christians want to hear, but Paul warned the Thessalonians about these things. And because of that, they were prepared. When persecution came from their own people, they didn’t falter. Rather they stood firm. (3:6-8)

And so should we.

But remember that God does not call us to stand in our own strength. We need to rest in his strength.

Part of that comes from continuing to grow in our faith through the Word of God. Paul prayed that he could come to the Thessalonians once again so that he could, “supply what is lacking in your faith.” (10)

None of us are perfect in our knowledge of Christ. All of us need to continue to grow in our faith. So we need to continue to plug ourselves into his church in order to get the spiritual nutrition and strength we need to stand in times of trials. That comes through the preaching of the Word. But it also comes through the relationships we have with each other as God pours out his love in our hearts, and we learn to love each other and all those God puts into our lives. (12)

But most importantly, it comes as God himself strengthens our hearts through his Spirit who dwells in us. And so Paul prays,

May he strengthen your hearts so that you will be blameless and holy in the presence of our God and Father when our Lord Jesus comes with all his holy ones. (13)

As we live our lives for Christ, Satan will oppose us. That’s a given. We see it in Paul’s life , we see it in the Thessalonians’ lives, we see it throughout church history.

Are you ready to face his opposition?

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 2:13-16 — Words of God? Words of men?

We often talk about the Bible as the Word of God. But do we treat it that way? As words that truly come from God and are to be obeyed? Or as words from men, to be followed if we like them, but can be discarded if we don’t?

The Thessalonians had made their choice, and we see it in verse 13. Paul tells them,

And we also thank God continually because, when you received the word of God, which you heard from us, you accepted it not as the word of men, but as it actually is, the word of God, which is at work in you who believe. (13)

God works in our hearts as we hear his Word and receive it into our hearts. The question is, do we receive it?

Some words are easy to receive. Words about God’s love and grace. But other words are not so easy. Words about holiness. Words about our accountability to him.

Of course, the most important words we need to receive are the words of the gospel. That we can be saved only through faith in Christ alone and his work on the cross. That we can do nothing to save ourselves, and that we need to turn to Christ for our salvation.

Those in the Thessalonian church believed right away. But others didn’t. The Jewish leaders killed Jesus and the prophets that came before him. They then compounded their evil by driving out Paul from Thessalonica and other places for preaching the gospel. And Paul said of them,

They displease God and are hostile to all men in their effort to keep us from speaking to the Gentiles so that they may be saved. In this way they always heap up their sins to the limit. The wrath of God has come upon them at last. (16-17)

These Jews as well as the Thessalonian’s own countrymen treated God’s words as mere words of men. The result? They heaped up sin in their lives and God’s wrath fell on them.

How about you? How do you treat the words of God? As words from one who should be obeyed? Or as mere suggestions from flawed humans?

God will hold you accountable for the words that you have heard him speak.

So let’s take them seriously and follow them, that we might find blessing, and each day be transformed more and more into his likeness.

What is God telling you today?

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 2:1-12 — Genuine ministers

I was reading Philippians 1 with my wife the other day, where Paul talked about how he praised God that the gospel was spreading even though it was through people who preached with impure motives. (Philippians 1:15-18)

The implication being of course, that God can use people to spread his gospel and have it be effective even though these “ministers” will receive no reward at all.

But Paul not only preached the gospel, he was a genuine minister in every way. And we see that in this passage. We see that in his boldness in preaching, even in the midst of persecution (verse 2, but also see Acts 16-17). And when he taught, he taught accurately, not trying in any way to deceive or manipulate the Thessalonians, but with pure motives. (3, 5)

In short, he acted as someone who had been given a trust from God, and more than anything, he sought God’s approval above anyone else’s. (4, 6)

Sometimes Christians soft-pedal the word of God because they are afraid they might offend people. But Jesus offended people all the time by speaking the truth, particularly the Pharisees and other religious leaders. And he not only spoke of the love of God, but of the judgment to come for all who rejected him. (Matthew 7:21-23 and 25:31-46 among many other passages)

Paul picked up on the example of Jesus. He told the Ephesians,

Therefore, I declare to you today that I am innocent of the blood of all men. For I have not hesitated to proclaim to you the whole will of God. (Acts 20:26-27)

Here he references Ezekiel 33 where God warned Ezekiel not to hold back on warning the people of God’s coming judgment, because if he did, God would hold Ezekiel responsible.

So Paul’s purpose whenever he preached the gospel was not to please people, but his Lord.

And yet, his heart for people was also very evident. He never demanded things of them as an apostle of Christ, abusing his authority with them. Rather he was gentle with them, willing to give up his very life for them. (7-8)

As a mother, he nursed them in their faith, and as a father, he worked hard for them so that they would not have to support him, but rather that he could support them. More, as a father, he encouraged, comforted, and urged them to live lives worthy of God. (6-12).

And as a spiritual parent, he was an example to them, living a life that was holy, righteous, blameless, and totally above approach.

That’s what a genuine minister should look like.

But before you start looking at these things and start judging you own pastor, look at yourself. You see, you are called to be a minister too. A minister to your family, to your friends, and to those around you. You are, as Paul put it, Christ’s ambassador to those God has put in your life. (2 Corinthians 5:20)

So the question is: are you a genuine minister of the gospel that God has entrusted to you?

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

I Thessalonians 1 — A genuine faith

This is one of Paul’s earliest letters, perhaps his earliest, written during his second missionary journey. It was written to the church in Thessalonica, and many things that Paul alludes to in this letter can be found in Acts 16-17, from his troubles in Phillipi to all that happened when he started the church in Thessalonica.

When you read Acts 17, you find out that he was forced to leave Thessalonica much earlier than he had probably wanted to because of some troublemaking Jews who despised the gospel, and who as a result, got him in trouble with the local authorities.

Because of this, and perhaps because of persecution these new Christians were going through from their own countrymen, Paul had been worried that perhaps they were starting to falter in their faith. And so he sent Timothy to check on them, and to his relief, he found that despite their afflictions, they were doing just fine.

And so from the very beginning, he tells them how much he thanks God for all of them. But in doing so, I think we see the marks of a genuine faith. What are they?

Paul says,

We continually remember before our God and Father your work produced by faith, your labor prompted by love, and your endurance inspired by hope in our Lord Jesus Christ. (3)

1. A genuine faith doesn’t simply sit. It produces fruit, namely good works. Jesus said, “You can tell a tree by its fruit. A good tree produces good fruit, and a bad tree produces bad fruit.” (Matthew 7:16-20)

2. A genuine faith is prompted by its love for God and for others. It doesn’t do things because it feels obligated or forced. It delights to do these things.

3. A genuine faith has hope for the future, that Jesus will come back and that all that is wrong in the world will be made right. And because of that, it can endure all things, including any trials or persecutions that may come.

That’s what Paul and others saw in the Thessalonians.

But there is more.

4. Genuine faith comes when people hear the gospel, and the Holy Spirit convicts their hearts of sin. In short, people cannot claim to have genuine faith and willfully continue in sin. Rather, they understand how bad it is, and the price Jesus paid that we might be forgiven. (5)

5. Genuine faith comes with the power to change through the Holy Spirit, who not only convicts us of sin, but renews our hearts so that we can live a new life. (5) He in fact, comes to dwell within us and renews us day by day.

6. Genuine faith is also filled with joy through the Holy Spirit, even when facing trials. (6)

7. Genuine faith makes itself known to the those around them. People around us can tell there’s a difference in us. (8)

What kind of difference? That we no longer serve the gods of this world, whether idols, money, possessions, sex, or other such things. That we now in every way serve the true and living God. As a result, our focus is no longer on things of earth, but on things of heaven. And with that comes love, hope, and inexpressible joy, which brings us right back to our first three points.

What kind of faith do you have?

Posted in I Thessalonians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Colossians 4:17-18 — Faithful

If there is one word that I think encapsulates this passage, it’s “faithful.”

Tychicus, “a faithful minister and fellow servant in the Lord.” (4:17)

Onesimus, a once unfaithful slave (see Philemon), but now a “faithful and dear brother.” (9)

Aristarchus, faithful to the point of being imprisoned for the Lord along with Paul. (10)

John Mark, cousin of Barnabas. Like Onesimus, he had once been unfaithful, leaving Paul and Barnabas in the middle of a missionary journey (Acts 13:13). But now, along with Justus, Mark was faithful to Paul, comforting him in his time in prison. (10-11)

Epaphras, a man faithful in “wrestling in prayer” for the Colossians and “working hard” for them. (12-13)

Unfortunately, Demas (14) would later prove to be unfaithful, leaving Paul for love of the world (2 Timothy 4:10).

And so finally, fittingly, a charge from Paul to a man named Archippus.

See to it that you complete the work you have received in the Lord. (17)

In short, “Be faithful.”

How about you? Are you faithful?

If you feel you are, remember Demas, and be steadfast. Don’t lose your faithfulness for love of the world.

And if you feel you aren’t, remember Onesimus and Mark. They too at one point were unfaithful, but God gave them a second chance. And God will give you a second chance too.

So wherever you’re at in life, be faithful, that you may receive praise from God on the day of judgment.

Posted in Colossians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

Colossians 4:5-6 — Walking in wisdom

Be wise in the way you act toward outsiders; make the most of every opportunity. Let your conversation be always full of grace, seasoned with salt, so that you may know how to answer everyone. (5-6)

Being wise. Or as the ESV puts it, “walking in wisdom.” Making the most of every opportunity.

How many opportunities do we miss to share the gospel because we aren’t looking for it. Are we making the most of every opportunity?

I had a unique opportunity with my daughter Yumi the other night. She’s six, and my wife and I have been sharing the gospel with her for years, reading Bible stories to her and praying with her almost every night. She also has gone to Sunday school for the last three years. But every time I shared the gospel it seemed that though she kind of understood, she wasn’t quite ready to become a Christian.

And then a couple nights ago, she talked about how her Sunday school teacher had told her that Jesus was in our hearts, and she seemed happy about that idea. I’m not sure if that’s exactly what her Sunday school teacher said. I’d hope her teacher didn’t give such a blanket statement, but at any rate, I asked Yumi, “Really? Have you asked Jesus to come into your heart?”

At which she stopped short, and said, “Um, no.”

And so I told her that Jesus only comes into our hearts if we ask him. I then talked to her about the gospel again, and for the first time really had her attention from start to finish. And that night she prayed to receive Jesus.

I’ve been praying for Yumi for some time, and always shared the gospel with her at every opportunity, so when the time came, I was ready for it. But I wonder how many other opportunities I miss because I’m not ready for them.

How many opportunities do I miss because I am not wise in the way I act with outsiders? How many opportunities do I miss because day to day, my conversation is not full of grace, but of complaining or criticism? How many opportunities do I miss because my speech is not “seasoned” with salt, full of flavor, a bit of sting at times (for the gospel can sting the unbeliever’s conscience), but full of God’s love each day?

I don’t want to miss those opportunities. How about you?

Our time on earth is short. Are you making the most of your opportunities?

Posted in New Testament | Leave a comment

Colossians 4:2-4 — Praying behind the front lines

I wonder if we understand just how important our prayers are behind the front lines. There are so many people, pastors and missionaries especially, who are out there on the front lines. And many times, we act as if they don’t need our prayers. They are by definition, after all, “spiritual,” right?

But it is these very people on the front lines that need our prayer the most. Paul certainly recognized his need for others’ prayers. And so he told the Colossians,

Devote yourselves to prayer, being watchful and thankful. (2)

The idea of “devote” is to be persistent, to hold fast and not let go. In short, don’t just blow off a quick prayer and go on your merry way. Truly engage with God in prayer.

Paul says to be watchful. Watch for what God’s trying to do around you and ask him how to pray in the midst of what he’s doing. Remember also to have a thankful heart. Don’t just make your prayers a “give me” list. But make it a time to remember God’s goodness in your life and draw near to him.

But Paul then gives specifics on the kinds of things people on the front lines need prayer for. They need prayer that God would open up doors of opportunity to preach the gospel. And they need prayer that God would give them the words so that people can clearly understand the gospel.

One would think, “Just preach the gospel. What’s so difficult about that?”

But while the gospel message remains the same, they still need wisdom on exactly what words need to be said to  break through whatever blinders Satan has put on unbelievers.

So as you think of the missionaries and pastors you know, pray for these things. They need your spiritual support.

And let them know you are praying for them as well. It’s always encouraging to know you’re not fighting alone, but that you have people behind the lines supporting you.

Posted in Colossians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

Colossians 3:17-4:1 — Living as Christ’s representatives

I love the way the NLT translates verse 17.

And whatever you do or say, do it as a representative of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks through him to God the Father. (3:17)

Whenever we do something in the “name of someone,” we do act as their representative, but I had never seen that verse in that light before. And it seems to flow over into the following verses.

Wives, as representatives of Christ to your husband, respect your husband and submit to his leadership in your home. (3:18)

Husbands, as representatives of Christ, love your wife, and don’t be harsh with them. (3:19)

Children, as representatives of Christ, obey your parents. (3:20)

Fathers, as representatives of Christ, don’t embitter your children, lest they become discouraged. (3:21)

Slaves, as representatives of Christ, obey your masters in everything and not just when they’re looking, but with sincerity of heart and reverence for the Lord. Serve wholeheartedly, as if you were serving the Lord. (We, of course, don’t have slaves nowadays, but we could equally say these things of any working person.) (3:22-25)

Masters, as representatives of Christ, treat your slaves (or in our day, employees) fairly because you know you have a Master in heaven. (4:1)

In other words, in all our relationships, remember who you’re representing. You’re representing Jesus Christ. To your husband, to your wife, to your parents, to your children, to your boss, and to your employees.

When you disrespect your husband as head of the family, what kind of representative are you being?

When you treat your wife harshly, what kind of representative are you being?

When you disobey your parents, what kind of representative are you being?

When you embitter your children, what kind of representative are you being?

When you work half-heartedly, what kind of representative are you being?

When you treat your employees unfairly, what kind of representative are you being?

In all your relationships, with friends, neighbors, coworkers, brothers and sisters in Christ, what kind of representative of Jesus Christ are you being?

Can others see him in you? Or do they only see you?

What kind of representative of Christ are you?

Posted in Colossians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , , | Leave a comment

Colossians 3:1-17 — Living like Christ truly is our life

“Christ is my life.”

As a Christian, can you say that? The truth is, he is our life whether we see that or not.

Paul tells us in verse 3 that we have died and that our life is now hidden with Christ in God. Though the world and even we ourselves cannot fully see all that we have in Christ, we have received so much in him.

We have been saved from our sins, our relationship with God restored. Day by day our lives our being transformed into Christ’s likeness, and the day will come when our bodies will be fully redeemed, totally free from sin. More, on that day, we will receive our inheritance in heaven, and be given crowns of glory.

Like I said, all these things are hidden right now. We see some glimpses of these things, but only glimpses. But when Christ returns, then all that we have and all that we are will be revealed as well. Paul puts it this way,

When Christ, who is your life, appears, then you also will appear with him in glory. (4)

If this is so, then why do so many of us live as we do? Focused not on Christ and all these treasures we have in him, but on this world which is passing away? So Paul tells us,

Since, then, you have been raised with Christ, set your hearts on things above, where Christ is seated at the right hand of God. Set your minds on things above, not on earthly things. (1-2)

Set our hearts on things above. Set your hearts, in other words, on things that are eternal. What is eternal? Our relationship with God. And our relationships with all those who are part of his kingdom. And anything that stands in the way of those relationships needs to be set down in our lives. What things are those? Paul tells us,

Put to death, therefore, whatever belongs to your earthly nature: sexual immorality, impurity, lust, evil desires and greed, which is idolatry. Because of these, the wrath of God is coming. You used to walk in these ways, in the life you once lived. (5-7)

All these things interfere with our relationship with God. All these put ourselves ahead of God, thinking only of what we desire instead of what God desires. We make idols of sex, money, and other things, casting God aside and breaking the great commandment to love God with all our heart, soul, mind, and strength.

But Paul also tells us to rid ourselves of things that would destroy our relationships with our brothers and sisters. Things like anger, rage, malice, slander, filthy language, lies. Why? Because in Christ we are all one. There are no racial or gender barriers between us now. Or at least there shouldn’t be. We are all one family, and we need to treat each other as such. (8-11)

Instead, Paul tells us to clothe ourselves with compassion, kindness, humility, gentleness and patience. We are to make allowances for others’ faults (NLT) and forgive each other as Christ forgave us. And over all these things, put on the love of Christ as we deal with each other and live in peace. (12-15)

And the word of Christ is to dwell in us with all its richness. That starts with the gospel, the message about Christ (NLT). Do we dwell on all that he did for us on the cross, and all the grace that he has showered on us? Are our lives rooted and grounded in his love and grace? And does all his teaching on how to live also change the way we think and live our lives?

More, are we filled with gratitude for these things, and do we constantly remind each other of these things? (3:16)

And finally, in all that we do, do we act in the name of Jesus Christ? Do we act as his representatives to this world?

Christ truly is our life. But are we living that way?

Posted in Colossians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Colossians 1:28-2:23 — The fullness we have in Christ

“Fullness.” It apparently was one of the catchwords of the false teaching that was creeping into the Colossian church. And basically, Paul threw it back in these teachers’ faces by saying, “You have know idea what true ‘fullness’ is all about.”

Paul told the Colossians, “You are made perfect in Christ. The thing that I strive for in my ministry is that you may reach that maturity and fullness in him. I want you to have the full riches of complete understanding and assurance (ESV) concerning the mystery of God. All the hidden treasures of wisdom and knowledge, however, are not found in these false teachers and their ideas of ‘fullness.’ Rather, they are found completely in Christ. So don’t let people deceive you by their fine-sounding arguments.” (1:28-2:4)

He then told them, “Since it is in Christ that you can find these treasures of wisdom and knowledge, root and build yourself up in him. Remember how you were saved? It was by putting your faith in Christ and coming into relationship with him. So as you continue to live each day, don’t get away from that. Keep walking each day trusting in him and with thankfulness and joy for all he’s done for you.” (2:6-7)

He then warned the Colossians, “Don’t let yourself get sucked into any philosophy that would pull you away from Christ. Such philosophies are empty and are based on mere human tradition and the basic principles of this world.” (2:8)

Other translations translate “basic principles” as “elemental spirits” (ESV) which seems to point to Satanic forces as the source of this teaching.

But Paul makes clear to the Colossians two things. He says, “Do you want to know the fullness of God in your life? Well, all the fullness of God is found in Christ. All that God is, is found in Christ. And now you too find your fullness in Christ. You can’t find it anywhere else.” (2:9-10)

Why is that? Because it is only in Christ that our sinful nature can be dealt with. Christ himself circumcises or cuts off that sinful nature from us in a way that no person can through their own human effort. Through Christ, we die to our old self, and he raises us as a new person in him, living not by our own power, but through the power of God. (11-12)

We were dead. There was nothing we could do to save ourselves. But God himself made us alive, forgiving our sins. He ripped up our certificate of debt that we owed him because of our sins, and nailed it to the cross. And by dying on the cross and then rising from the dead, he totally humiliated all the Satanic powers that crucified him and tried to destroy us. (13-15)

So Paul says, stop trying to add to the work that Christ is done. You already have your fullness in him. Don’t go back to the old religious practices the Jews followed. They were mere shadows of the true reality that is found in Christ. All the sacrifices and religious celebrations pointed to Christ. Since Christ has come, look to him, not the shadows. (16-17)

And don’t get caught up in false religious experiences either, whether it’s worshiping angels or any other creature. When you do that, you separate yourself from Christ. Christ is the one that causes you to mature and grow into completeness. (18-19)

In Christ, you died to these things. How can you now go back to them? And why go back to religious rules that look good, but can’t solve the real problem of your sinful nature? (20-22)

In short, Christ is all. And as I said yesterday, if we want true “fullness” in this life, Christ is the one we are to go to.

The question is, are you? What is your life rooted in? Is it rooted in Christ? Or is it rooted in something else? Who or what is at the center of your life?

Posted in Colossians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Colossians 1:15-29 — The only One we need

The Colossian church was facing some kind of false teaching that was slipping in among them. What exactly that teaching was is not clear. But one thing that seems to be clear is that people were teaching them that Christ is not enough. That they needed something more. That there were perhaps ranks of angels that they needed to go through to reach God, and that these powers were worthy of worship. That there were “mysteries” that they had yet to learn, and could only do so through these false teachers. And that there were certain rituals and religious practices they needed to follow in order to truly be right with God.

And if there is one thing that Paul seems to emphasize in the rest of the chapter, it’s this: Christ is the only One we need.

Why is Christ all that we need?

For one thing, he is the preeminent one over all creation. That’s what it means by “first-born of all creation.” Not that he was created before all other things as the Jehovah’s Witnesses teach (even so far as to insert, “other” several times into this passage.) But that he is the one who is supreme over all creation. His rank and position is high over anything that was created. (15)

Why is Jesus the preeminent one over all creation? Paul tells us. Jesus was the one who created all things. All things were created through him and for him, including all the angels and other heavenly powers, not to mention us. (16)

On top of that, he existed before all things, and all things hold together through him. We can’t even hold the atoms that make up our body together. Nothing in this world could hold together without him. (17)

God also placed Christ as the church’s head, not angels or anyone else. And he was the example for all the church in that he died and rose again. (18)

If that weren’t enough, all God’s fullness dwelt in him. Because of that, he is the very image of the invisible God. If we want to know who God is, we need not look any further than Christ. (15, 19)

And it is through him and his death on the cross that we are now reconciled to God. We need no other mediator. And through him, we are made holy in God’s sight, without blemish and free from accusation. (20-22)

And as for mysteries of God, THE mystery has already been revealed. It was a mystery that had been hidden for ages and generations, but now is revealed. What is that mystery? That through faith in him, Christ now dwells in us. Whether Jew or non-Jew, Christ dwells in us and we are now one body, one church in Christ, shining God’s glory to the world. (25-27)

So what need is there for anything or anyone else? None. And so Paul emphatically states, “We proclaim HIM, admonishing and teaching everyone about HIM.” Why? Because we are only made perfect in Christ. (28)

Yet so often, we live as though we need more than Christ in our lives. We start pursuing religion instead of Christ. We start pursuing “spiritual experiences.” Or we start pursuing the things of this world to fill us.

But these things will not bring us “fullness,” as the Colossians seemed to be seeking. Only Christ can.

How about you? How are you seeking to become complete? There is only way, and that’s Christ. For he is truly the only One we need.

Posted in Colossians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Colossians 1:1-14 — A prayer for all believers

If you ever want to pray a prayer for a fellow Christian but are not sure how to do it, and you want to go beyond a simple, “bless so-and-so,” you don’t have to look any further than the prayers of Paul. Time and again in his letters, he gives us wonderful models of how to pray for others according to God’s will.

We see one of those models here in Colossians chapter 1. Paul had apparently never met these Colossians, but had only heard of them and their faith in Christ through a man named Epaphras. But when Paul heard about the fruit that was born in their hearts through the gospel, he rejoiced. More, he prayed for them a very specific prayer. What did he pray for?

First, he prayed that God would fill them with the knowledge of His will with all wisdom and understanding. That is something that we all need as Christians. Why?

And we pray this in order that you may live a life worthy of the Lord and may please him in every way: bearing fruit in every good work, growing in the knowledge of God. (10)

If we want to please God and bear fruit for him, then we need to know his will in our lives. And as he fills us with his wisdom and understanding, we start to understand who he himself is. We understand how he thinks. We understand what is important to him. In short, we come to truly know him, not just about him, particularly as he imparts his power into our lives. That’s why Paul prays that they would be,

strengthened with all power according to his glorious might so that you may have great endurance and patience, and joyfully giving thanks to the Father, who has qualified you to share in the inheritance of the saints in the kingdom of light. (11-12)

God doesn’t want us to live this Christians life based on our own strength. Many people go through trials with endurance and patience, but no joy. Why? Because they are resting on their own strength, not God’s. But Paul’s prayer is not that the Colossians would patiently endure their trials in their own strength. Rather, he prays that God’s power would fill them so that they could not only endure, but do so with joy.

That each day, they would focus not on themselves, but on God. To remember that all they have as Christians is not based on their own efforts, but on what God has done. For he is the one who qualified us to share in his inheritance, not us.

Not only that,

he has rescued us from the dominion of darkness and brought us into the kingdom of the Son he loves, in whom we have redemption,the forgiveness of sins. (13-14)

Again, all the work is of him. He rescued us from out of darkness. He brought us into the kingdom of his Son. And it is in Christ, not ourselves, that we have redemption, the forgiveness of sin.

Yet many Christians forget that. And because we do so, we start trying to live on our own wisdom and strength, and in the process, lose our joy.

But when we are filled with his wisdom, knowledge, and power, when we remember all that Christ has done for us and that all we have comes from him and not ourselves, then we find joy.

So as you pray for your Christian family members, friends, and other brothers and sisters in Christ, don’t just pray a general, “God bless them.” Pray as Paul did for the Colossians.

And pray that God would do these things in you as well.

How are you praying?

Posted in Colossians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Philippians 4:14-23 — When we give

I mentioned in my last blog that the problem with many Christians is that they are still self-centered. That they’re always focused on their wants and needs.

But that is not God’s will for us, and that’s not how the Philippians were. Paul said of them,

When I set out from Macedonia, not one church shared with me in the matter of giving and receiving, except you only, for even when I was in Thessalonica, you sent me aid again and again when I was in need. (15-16)

For a lot of the churches, they apparently received a lot from Paul, but at that point, that’s all they were doing: receiving. They were not really giving of themselves to others and the Lord at that point.

Now as baby Christians, that’s okay. We need to be fed. But as we mature, we need to learn to not only receive, but to give. And from very early on, that’s what the Philippians apparently did.

Paul himself wasn’t so interested in receiving from the Philippians or anyone else. For the most part, he was self-supporting. But he was thankful to see the seeds of maturity in the Philippians in their giving hearts.

And he assured them that God would not forget what they had done, but that they would be rewarded.

It’s very interesting the phrase he uses in verse 17,

I seek the fruit that increases to your credit.

Is he saying that God will reward them because of the fruit of generosity growing in their lives? Or is he saying that their generosity in supporting his ministry will result in the fruit of saved lives, and that God would reward them because of that fruit?

I kind of think he means the latter, but both are probably true.

More, he tells them, that their gifts were a fragrant offering and acceptable sacrifice to God. And then he closes by saying,

And my God will meet all your needs according to his glorious riches in Christ Jesus. (19)

Sometimes when we give, we wonder if it’s worth it. We wonder if perhaps we’ve given too much. But Paul assures us here that if we are generous, God has more than enough resources to provide for our needs.

To be honest, I’m still learning that. So many times, it’s hard for me to let go of money in my life. But when we give, not only will we please God, but God will be glorified through that gift as people are blessed. And so Paul says,

To our God and Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen. (20)

How about you? Are you a giver? Or just a receiver?

May the gifts we receive from God not simply stop with us, but flow through us to touch those around us.

The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen. (23)

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 4:10-13 — The secret of being content

It has been pointed out that we live in a microwave society. We want what we want and we want it now. And when we don’t get what we want when we want it, we grumble and complain.

But is that the way we are supposed to be? Paul certainly wasn’t. In thanking the Philippians for their generosity, he told them,

I am not saying this because I am in need, for I have learned to be content whatever the circumstances. I know what it is to be in need, and I know what it is to have plenty. I have learned the secret of being content in any and every situation, whether well fed or hungry, whether living in plenty or in want. I can do everything through him who gives me strength. (11-13)

“I have learned to be content whatever the circumstances.”

How many of us can say that?

Paul says that he had been in times of need, and yet he was content. And when he was in times of plenty, he was content then too.

It’s easy to understand the need to be content in times of need. But how many of us think of the need to be content in times of plenty? Yet too many of us aren’t. We have all we need and more, and yet we complain that we don’t have enough. Why is that? Why do we have so much difficulty being content, even when we have plenty?

Probably because of where our life is centered. For many Christians, their lives are still focused on themselves. They’re always thinking about their wants and their needs. And in thinking about their wants and needs, they fail to realize what is the one thing that truly brings contentment: a relationship with Christ. Knowing him. Experiencing his resurrection power in their lives. Waking up each day, looking in the mirror, and realizing that through your sufferings and trials, you are becoming more like him. And seeing each day that you are grasping more and more just what it is God took hold of you for.

Paul said he hadn’t completely done that, but he probably came closer than most. And because of that, his circumstances couldn’t take away from his joy. When he had little, he rejoiced in Christ. When he had much, he rejoiced in Christ.

In Japan, we have a word, “gaman.” It means to “endure.” And Japanese people pride themselves in being able to “gaman,” through difficult circumstances. The problem is, they tend to rely on their own strength, and as a result, they eventually find themselves stretched beyond their limits.

But Paul didn’t just “gaman.” He rejoiced in his relationship with Christ. And because he did so, he found the strength to endure whatever he went through.

How about you? Are you content? Is Christ the center of your life? Or are you constantly seeking other things, hoping they will make your life complete? Those things will never fulfill you. Only a relationship with Christ will.

What’s the center of your life today?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 4:2-9 — Peace in our hearts, peace with each other

As I said yesterday, it’s a little hard to tell the flow of Paul’s thought in these verses, whether he was changing topics, or whether it was all one topic to him.

One particular place where it’s a little tricky is verses 5-6. When he says, “The Lord is near,” is he connecting it more with “Let your gentleness be evident to all” or “Be anxious for nothing.”

Or maybe he’s connecting it equally to both. Because the truth that the Lord is near certainly does impact our own peace of mind as well as the peace we have with each other.

At any rate, Paul says,

The Lord is near. Do not be anxious about anything, but in everything, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus. (5b-7)

So often, anxiety gets the best of us. One of the anxieties we face is our relationships with others, particularly when they aren’t going well as was the case with Euodia and Syntyche. But we also have anxieties about work, about our children, and about our future. And it’s easy to get overwhelmed by it all. What’s the solution?

Remember the Lord is near. Remember he is with you in the midst of your problems and in the midst of your anxieties. And remember that he cares for you.

Remember that he is near in that he will come back again to this earth. And on that day, every tear will be wiped away. All our sorrows and troubles will be a thing of the past and unable to touch us anymore. In short, all the troubles we face now are temporary.

With that in mind, then, be anxious for nothing. But as you face your problems and anxieties, take them up in prayer to the God who cares for you. And as you do, his peace will guard your hearts and minds.

Paul uses a military word here for “guard.” And it’s a reminder that our mind is a battleground. But our God is far greater than any enemy.

I think of Elisha when he was surrounded by enemy troops and his servant was panicking. But Elisha prayed, “God open my servant’s eyes so that he might see.” And when the servant looked again, he saw the armies of the Lord all around Elisha. (II Kings 6)

Because Elisha could see all that, he was filled with peace.

But we can’t be filled with peace when we are twisted up with our anxieties. Nor can we be filled with peace when we are twisted up in bitterness and resentment. So Paul tells us,

Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable–if anything is excellent or praiseworthy–think about such things. (8)

Not only will doing this bring us peace in our hearts, it helps bring peace with each other. Too often in our troubles with others, our focus hones in on everything that is negative about them and the circumstances surrounding your relationship with them. But Paul says, don’t focus on those things. Rather, focus on the things that are true, noble, right, pure, lovely, admirable, excellent and praiseworthy.

More importantly, focus on Jesus who is true, noble, right, pure, lovely, admirable, excellent and praiseworthy.

Follow His example and the example of people like Paul as they went through suffering. And Paul says as we do,

The God of peace will be with you. (9)

How about you? Do you have the peace of God in your heart? Or are you twisted up in your anxieties? Are you twisted up in your resentment and bitterness toward others?

Lord, as you opened the eyes of Elisha’s servant, open my eyes. Help me to see you are near. Get my eyes off of my anxieties. Get my eyes off of all that is negative around me. And help me to focus on you. For it is you that is the source of all good things. Fill me with your peace this day. In Jesus name, amen.

Posted in New Testament | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 4:2-5 — Maintaining unity in the church (Part 2)

It’s hard to tell, sometimes, the flow of what Paul is saying. Did he mean to divide his thoughts between verses 3-4. Or did he mean to to keep verses 3-5 as a set? Or perhaps the whole line of thought flows together all the way through verse 9?

I’m not sure, but as I was reading this passage, it struck me that Paul had Euodia and Syntyche in mind even as he was writing verses 4-5.

He says,

Rejoice in the Lord always. I will say it again: Rejoice! Let your gentleness be evident to all. The Lord is near. (4-5)

In other words, “Put your focus on God. You all have put your focus on yourselves, and that’s why you can’t get past your own personal pride and settle this dispute. So refocus your life on God. Remember what he has done for you. Rejoice in the sacrifice Jesus made on the cross on you. And let it affect your attitude toward each other. Let your gentleness (ESV — “reasonableness”) be evident to all in the church as you deal with each other.”

Then he says, “The Lord is near.”

And that’s something to remember when we are in disharmony with a brother or sister in the church: the Lord is near.

For one thing, he is there present within the church. He sees your dispute with your brother or sister, and he is heartbroken by it. How then can we continue to fight in his presence, knowing how much he has sacrificed, not only to bring us peace with God, but with each other?

For another thing, he is coming soon. He will return to this earth physically and take us to be where he is. But if he were to come back today, and you were to stand before his throne for judgment, what would he say to you? Would he say, “Well done, good and faithful servant?”

Or would he say to you, “Why did you waste so much time fighting with your brother? Why did you waste so much time bickering with your sister? There was so much to do, and instead of working together to touch this world for me, you let anger and bitterness stand between you.”

What will happen to all our arguments, to all our pride when we stand before Jesus on that day? How much shame will we feel?

The Lord is near. So let us be at peace with one another and fight for unity within the church.

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 4:2-3 — Maintaining unity in the church

I wonder how much, as Paul was writing this letter, he was thinking about Euodia and Syntyche. These were two women who he had worked with closely in ministry, and cared about deeply. And yet there was a divide between them. What it was that caused that divide we don’t know. Paul certainly doesn’t take sides. Instead, he simply says,

I plead with Euodia and I plead with Syntyche to agree with each other in the Lord. (2)

Throughout this letter, he had been saying things like he wanted to see the Philippians standing firm in one spirit, fighting side by side for the gospel. (1:27)

That they should be, “like-minded, having the same love, being one in spirit and purpose,” and following the example of Christ in His spirit of humility. (2:2)

More, he encouraged them to stop complaining and arguing with each other that they might be bright lights to those around them. (2:14-15)

He then reminds them to put aside their personal pride on who they are and what they’ve accomplished and to focus their eyes on Christ. To make knowing him their chief goal. To remember that they are all citizens of heaven now and that they should live that way. (Chapter 3)

And now, having said all this, he pleads with Euodia and Syntyche to put aside their personal pride. To put aside their personal differences, whatever they may be. And to accept one another. To start working with one another once again.

If Paul were alive today, I wonder how often he would repeat those words if he saw the people in the church today. People who love the Lord and are trying to serve him, and yet because of their pride are at odds with others in the church.

I look at these words, and I feel the pain Paul is feeling. Because too many times, I see this kind of division within the church.

But even as people seeing this happen in the church, we cannot just stand still and let the problem fester. Paul said,

Yes, and I ask you, loyal yokefellow, help these women who have contended at my side in the cause of the gospel, along with Clement and the rest of my fellow workers, whose names are in the book of life. (3)

Who this “yokefellow” was, we don’t know. But Paul said, “Please help these women reconcile. Step in and do what you can to bring peace between them.”

Too often, instead of bringing peace, we take sides. Or we start to spread gossip. But if we are to have unity in the church, neither is acceptable. As Paul told the Ephesians,

Make every effort to keep the unity of the Spirit through the bond of peace. (Ephesians 4:3)

Are you doing that?

Or are you letting your pride get in the way of making peace with those who have hurt you or those you yourself have hurt?

When you see your brother or sister fighting with another in the church, are you letting your personal loyalty to them get in the way of trying to bring peace between them and the other party?

Too often, people don’t settle their differences. Instead, they let things simmer until things eventually blow up or one of them leaves the church. But does that bring glory to Christ?

The church is to supposed to glorify Christ and show the world who he is. But we can’t do that when there are fissures within the church. Are you one of those fissures? Or are you one that brings healing to those fissures?

Which one are you?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Philippians 3:17-4:1 — Living as citizens of heaven

The Philippians were very proud of their status as Romans citizens. And many people today are proud of their status as citizens of their country, whether it be America, Japan, or wherever it may be.

But Paul reminds us here where our true citizenship here. He says,

But our citizenship is in heaven. And we eagerly await a Savior from there, the Lord Jesus Christ… (3:20)

More, he reminds us of our ultimately destiny in Christ.

….who, by the power that enables him to bring everything under his control, will transform our lowly bodies so that they will be like his glorious body. (3:21)

In short, this world is not our home. And our final destiny is not this corrupt, decaying body. Rather, we have a much higher destiny in store for us. It is because of this, that Paul says earlier,

Join with others in following my example, brothers, and take note of those who live according to the pattern we gave you. (3:17)

Paul had mentioned earlier not only himself, but people like Timothy and Epaphroditus, and he said, “Follow our example. Our lives are completely centered on Christ, and not ourselves. And that’s how you should be.”

This was in stark contrast to the people the Philippians lived among and the people who we live among today. People who,

live as enemies of the cross of Christ. Their destiny is destruction, their god is their stomach, and their glory is in their shame. Their mind is on earthly things. (3:18-19)

In other words, people who live solely for themselves and the things of this world. But who in doing so are headed for destruction.

But that’s not what Christ saved us for. He saved us that we could know him, and to ultimately become more like him. To find true life in him as he not only transforms us, but dwells in us, leading us and guiding us each day. And as we his church walk as citizens of heaven, we shine his glory to the world.

So Paul concludes,

Therefore, my brothers, you whom I love and long for, my joy and crown, that is how you should stand firm in the Lord, dear friends! (4:1)

The question is then, is this how you’re living? Focused not on yourself nor the things of this world, but on Christ? Is it your greatest desire to know him and that he be glorified in you? For that is where true joy is found. That is where true life is found. Not in “self-realization” or self-gratification.

If you are a Christian, you are a citizen of heaven. Are you living like one?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Philippians 3:12-16 — Pressing on

Very few days go by when I don’t realize just how far I have to go to be like Christ. I think marriage does that to a man. I look at the example of the husband Christ is to the church and the kind of husband I am to my wife, and I quickly realize that I fall far short far too many times.

And so as I look at Paul’s words when he talks about how he has yet to become all Christ has taken hold of him to be, I can totally relate to him. Honestly, it can be discouraging. But I cling to what Paul says in verse 12.

I press on to take hold of that for which Christ Jesus took hold of me.

I like how the ESV puts it,

I press on to make it (Christ’s righteousness, a relationship with him, his sufferings, his death, his resurrection) my own, because Christ Jesus has made me his own.

“Because Christ Jesus has made me his own.” That’s a comfort to me. I don’t have to earn my standing with Christ. He has already made me his own. I belong to him now. I am his child.  And so even when I fail, I don’t need to fear that he will reject me. I am already his.

And so now I press on, not to earn my standing with God, but to fully experience all that I have in Christ. His righteousness. His sufferings. His death. His resurrection. And most importantly, a relationship with Jesus Christ himself. To come to know him as well as he knows me.

So in my failures, and even in my successes, I say as Paul did,

One thing I do: Forgetting what is behind and straining toward what is ahead, I press on toward the goal to win the prize for which God has called me heavenward in Christ Jesus. (13-14)

I don’t want to dwell on my failures. That will only drag me down. And I don’t want to dwell on my victories. Because that will just make me complacent. But each day, I want to keep my eyes on the prize. I want to see each day what God has for me, and to become the man that he created me to be.

And Paul says that should be all of our attitudes. He says,

All of us who are mature should take such a view of things. And if on some point you think differently, that too God will make clear to you. Only let us live up to what we have already attained. (15-16)

Do you think you’re mature? You’re still not where you need to be. Press on.

Do you think that you’re a failure. God has already made you his own. Press on. And wherever you are, don’t start going backwards.

But live up what to you have already attained. And then push further. Not in your own strength. But in the power of the Spirit who lives in you.

How do you live your life each day?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 3:1-11 — Following the example of Christ (part 2)

I wrote a few days ago about how we are to follow the example of Christ.

In looking at Paul’s words here in this chapter talking of himself, it struck me that a lot of what he said could be seen in a different perspective, particularly in light of chapter 2.

Paul said that whatever he had once considered profitable to him, whether it was his status as a Jew and a Pharisee, or all he had accomplished in following the law, he considered loss for the sake of Christ.  In fact he considered everything a loss compared to having a personal relationship with Christ.

He considered them all garbage in order that he might gain Christ and be clothed in His righteousness. And now his chief desire was to know Christ, to know the power of his resurrection, to share in his sufferings and his death, and ultimately, to rise with Christ someday.

In the same way, whatever had been to Christ’s profit, he considered loss for our sake. He considered all that he had in heaven a loss compared to having a relationship with us. He considered it garbage that he may gain us and that he might clothe us with his righteousness as we put our faith in him. He wants us to know him, to share in the power of his resurrection, to share in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, and to be raised in glory just as he was.

That’s why he went to the cross. That’s why he suffered for us. And if he did that for us, how can we not do the same for him?  If he gave up everything for us, how can we not give up everything for him?

May we all follow his example each day.


Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged | Leave a comment

Philippians 3:1-11 — Where our focus lies

As we live the Christian life, it’s so easy to get off-focus.

Of course, some people can get off-focus in terms of focusing on their jobs, their love life, their possessions, and their money. All these things can get Christians’ minds off of what is really important.

But we can also get off-focus by focusing on rules and how to be the “good” Christian. And by doing that, we forget what our Christian lives are to be all about.

That’s what Paul warns against here. He tells the Philippians,

Watch out for those dogs, those men who do evil, those mutilators of the flesh. (2)

What is he talking about? He’s probably talking about the Judaizers that were so prevalent during that time. These were the people that said you need to be circumcised and follow all the Mosaic law in order to truly be saved.

He ironically calls them dogs. Dogs were not looked upon fondly in Jewish culture, and many times, non-Jews like the Philippians were referred to as dogs. But Paul says, “You are not the dogs. They are.”

He says,

For it is we who are the circumcision, we who worship by the Spirit of God, who glory in Christ Jesus, and who put no confidence in the flesh. (3)

God had told the Jews in the Old Testament, that more importantly than being physically circumcised, he wanted their hearts to be circumcised for him (Deuteronomy 10:16, Deuteronomy 30:6, Jeremiah 4:4).

And when we become Christians, that’s exactly what happens. Our hearts become truly his through the work of the Holy Spirit. (Romans 2:28-29)

As Ezekiel put it,

I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit in you; I will remove from you your heart of stone and give you a heart of flesh.  (Ezekiel 36:26)

But the Judaizers were convinced that all Christians had to be circumcised and keep all the laws of Moses. Because of this, all their focus was on who they were as Jews and what they did to achieve righteousness before God.

Paul, however, tells the Philippians that these Judaizer’s focus was all wrong. He himself could boast of all the things that these Judaizers tried to boast in and more (4-6). But instead, Paul says,

But whatever was to my profit I now consider loss for the sake of Christ.  What is more, I consider everything a loss compared to the surpassing greatness of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whose sake I have lost all things.

I consider them rubbish, that I may gain Christ and be found in him, not having a righteousness of my own that comes from the law, but that which is through faith in Christ–the righteousness that comes from God and is by faith. 

I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, and so, somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead. (7-11)

In short, Paul said, “My focus isn’t on myself. It isn’t on all my efforts to become righteous in God’s sight. It isn’t on the rules and regulations of religion. These are all rubbish to me now. Worthless. My focus is on one thing and one thing alone: Jesus Christ.

I want to know Him.

I want to be united with Him.

I want His true righteousness, not my “righteousness” that falls far short of God’s standard.

I want to know His power, not my own.

I want to know Him so much that I want to share in His suffering.

I want to die with Him, putting to death my sinful nature by the power of the Spirit.

I want to be resurrected with Him, raised in new life, again by the power of the Spirit.

Him, him, him, him, him, him.

The problem with so many Christians today is that they are not focused on Him, but themselves.

And because of that they get tired. Christianity become a drag, filled with their own futile self-efforts. And their love for Christ wanes.

For how can you have a love relationship with Jesus when you are focused on everything else but him?

How about you? Where is your focus?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 2:19-30 — Following the example of Christ

After sharing with the Philippians how they should follow the example of Christ, Paul talks of two men who did just that.

Paul says of a man named Timothy (the same one found in I and II Timothy),

I have no one else like him, who takes a genuine interest in your welfare. For everyone looks out for his own interests,not those of Jesus Christ. But you know that Timothy has proved himself, because as a son with his father he has served with me in the work of the gospel.  (20-22)

Paul had exhorted the Philippians earlier,

Each of you should look not only to your own interests, but also to the interests of others. (2:4)

And now here, he tells the Philippians, “Timothy is such a man. So many others live only for themselves. But Timothy is different. He has followed Christ’s example and he is genuinely concerned for you and is interested in your welfare. More, he has been faithful in serving with me for the sake of the gospel.”

Paul then commended another man named Epaphroditus.  Epaphroditus apparently had been sent by the Philippians to help Paul in his ministry. But while he was with Paul, he got sick and nearly died. And so Paul was sending him back. Lest the Philippians think that Epaphroditus was somehow a failure, however, Paul told them, “He is my brother, my fellow worker, and fellow soldier.” More, he told them,

Welcome him in the Lord with great joy, and honor men like him, because he almost died for the work of Christ, risking his life to make up for the help you could not give me. (29-30)

Just as Christ had been willing to lay down his life to do the Father’s will, Epaphroditus had done the same. And so Paul said, “Welcome him with honor. You would do well to follow his example.”

And so would we. How are you living? Are you looking toward the interests of others above your own? Or are you still looking out for number one?

Are you still living for yourself? Or are you willing to do anything the Father tells you, even if it costs you your very life? Oh it may not cost you your literal life. But God may call you to leave your job. He may call you to leave your country. He may call you to leave your comfortable life in order to serve him. Will you do it?

Will you follow these men’s example? More importantly, will you follow Christ’s?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Philippians 1:27-2:18 — Shining as the stars

Chapters and verses in the Bible are great in one sense. They certainly make it easier to find passages. But often times, they interrupt the flow of the authors’ thinking, and make us think that they are starting entirely new thoughts when that is not the case.

This is certainly the case with this passage. I was going to just cite verses 12-18, and realized it was simply impossible. Because all of this comes down to one thought: living lives worthy of the gospel. The whole point Paul is trying to make is that we live lives worthy of the gospel by living in unity with one another. And in order to do that, we need to follow the example of Christ who laid down everything for us, putting our needs above his own in order to save us.

And it is at the end of this thought that Paul goes on to say,

Therefore, my dear friends, as you have always obeyed–not only in my presence, but now much more in my absence–continue to work out your salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God who works in you to will and to act according to his good purpose. (12-13)

So often we take these verses and apply them individually to ourselves. But once again, Paul is talking to the church as a whole, and is saying, “Work out your salvation with fear and trembling because it is God who is working in all of you to will and to act according to his good purpose.”

In other words, Paul is saying, “God has given you all this salvation by the sacrifice of his Son. Now make the most of this salvation you have received. Know that God is working in you, the church, to desire the things he desires and to act according to the purpose that he has for you as his body.”

But we can’t live out that purpose if we are constantly fighting one another, bickering, and as Paul says in another passage, biting and devouring one another (Galatians 5:15).

And so Paul tells us,

Do everything without complaining or arguing, so that you may become blameless and pure, children of God without fault in a crooked and depraved generation, in which you shine like stars in the universe as you hold out the word of life–in order that I may boast on the day of Christ that I did not run or labor for nothing. (14-16)

When the church is fighting itself, the world looks at it and says, “What makes them different from us?”

But when the world sees a church where people love and serve each other, when they see a church where there is no bickering or complaining, all of a sudden, we become bright lights that make them wonder, “What makes them so different?  I want what they have.”

And so Paul tells the Philippians, “My desire is that you will be those lights so that when I stand before Christ, I can point to you with pride at what you have become.”

He then concludes by talking about his own attitude toward them, saying,

But even if I am being poured out like a drink offering on a sacrifice and service coming from your faith, I am glad and rejoice with all of you. So you too should be glad and rejoice with me. (17)

In other words, “It’s no burden for me to do the things I have done for you. I myself am merely working out my salvation just as you are. And I rejoice with you at all that God is doing in you. So don’t grieve or worry that I’m in prison for the gospel, but rejoice with me. And as we work and rejoice together, this world will see our light.”

How about you? Is that your attitude? Are you seeing God work not only through you, but through you and the brothers and sisters God has put around you? Are you seeing God work out his purposes as you walk together in cooperation and unity?  Are all of you together shining the light of God that those around may see your good works as a church and glorify your Father in heaven? Or do those around you see a people like themselves, always bickering and fighting?

May we all as a church work out our salvation with fear and trembling that the world may know the Lord who loves them and gave himself up for them.


Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 1:27-2:11 — What the gospel is all about

We saw last time that Paul tells us to live a life worthy of the gospel. But what is that gospel?  He makes it crystal clear in chapter 2.

The gospel is all about Christ,

who, being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be grasped, but made himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to death– even death on a cross! (6-8)

Think about that a moment. Jesus was by his very nature God. But he did not say, “I am equal to the Father and the Spirit. Why should I be the one that goes down to save a wretched, rebellious people?”

Instead, he made himself nothing. He let go of the glory that rightfully belonged to him as God and he became a mere man. And not a king among mere men. But a mere carpenter born of a poor family.

More, he didn’t come doing his own will as he had every right to do. Instead, he came as a servant, humbling himself, doing only what his Father in heaven told him to do. And when the Father told him, “It is time to die for the sins of the world,” Jesus replied, “Not my will, but yours be done.”

Why? Because he loved the Father. And because he loved us. And because of that love, he was willing to lay down everything that was rightfully his to die a shameful death on the cross.

But the gospel doesn’t end there. For Paul says,

Therefore God exalted him to the highest place and gave him the name that is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. (9-10)

God not only raised Jesus from the dead, but has now placed him above all things as head and ruler over all. And the day will come when all who are saved will fall at his feet in worship, proclaiming him as Lord, unified as one under him, a radiant church, without stain or wrinkle or any other blemish, holy and blameless, to the glory of the Father.

And it is this gospel that Paul says we are to live lives worthy of. Since Christ did all this for us, how can we not follow his example? As Paul said,

Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus.  (5)

We are now united with Christ. How can we not live as he did? How can we not show tenderness and compassion as Christ did, even to those who reject us?

Since we will one day all together worship him as Lord, how can we not now love one another, and work with one another for his kingdom?

And how can we not throw aside selfishness, putting our brothers and sisters’ interests above our own, and laying down our lives for them as Christ did for us?

How about you? Do you believe the gospel? And if you do, are you living this gospel every day?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Philippians 1:27-2:4 — Living lives worthy of the gospel

When you look at today’s title, “Living lives worthy of the gospel,” what do you think it means? To be a good Christian witness? To be sharing your faith? To live holy lives? Certainly all these things are true. But I think that Paul has something else in mind as he wrote to the Philippians,

Whatever happens, conduct yourselves in a manner worthy of the gospel of Christ.  (27a)

More than anything, he’s talking about something we’ve talked about a lot recently: unity in the church.

That phrase “conduct yourselves in a manner worthy” actually has the idea of behaving in a manner worthy of one’s status as citizens.

The Philippians had great status as citizens in the Roman empire. They had some special privileges of land ownership and were even free from having to pay certain taxes. As a result of all this, they were quite proud of their status as Roman citizens.

But Paul says, “As proud as you are of being citizens of Rome, be even prouder of the fact that you are citizens of heaven. And live that way. Live in unity as fellow citizens so that,

…whether I come and see you or only hear about you in my absence, I will know that you stand firm in one spirit, contending as one man for the faith of the gospel without being frightened in any way by those who oppose you.  (27b-28)

And Paul warned, “You will be opposed,” telling them,

For it has been granted to you on behalf of Christ not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for him, since you are going through the same struggle you saw I had, and now hear that I still have.  (29-30)

That’s a strange phrase, “It has been granted you, that is, you’ve been given this privilege of not only believing in Jesus, but also suffering for him.”

But that is exactly how the apostles saw suffering. They saw it as an occasion to rejoice. You see this in Acts 5 when they were beaten for preaching the gospel. And you see it in Paul throughout the book of Philippians as well. They rejoiced because,

…they had been counted worthy of suffering disgrace for the Name [of Jesus].  (Acts 5:41)

So part of living lives worthy of the gospel is also suffering for Christ’s sake.

But the thing is, while we may at times have to face adversity alone for the sake of Christ, Paul is primarily talking of suffering adversity together with the other believers in the church. And he tells them that as they stand together, showing no fear, but unity in their love for God and their love for each other, that it is a sign to their opponents of their coming judgment and the Philippians’ salvation.

In other words, as their opponents saw the life in the Philippians in their love for Christ and each other, it would show them the death that reigned in their own hearts.

Exactly what should their opponents see in them?

People encouraged by their union with Christ. People comforted by the love of Christ in the midst of trial. People walking in the leading and power of the Spirit. People who are tender and compassionate even to their enemies, but especially to each other. People like-minded, loving each other, and one in spirit and purpose. People who do nothing out of selfishness or conceit, but humble, not looking out for their own interests but for the interests of others. (2:1-4)

That’s what it means to live lives worthy of the gospel. The question is, are we living that way? Not just as individual Christians, but as a church? We, the church, will never make an impact on this world as long as we live as mere individuals, serving only ourselves. It’s time to stop thinking of ourselves as mere individuals, and start living as citizens of heaven.

Remember the prayer of Jesus the night before he died.

I pray also for those who will believe in me through their message, that all of them may be one, Father, just as you are in me and I am in you. May they also be in us so that the world may believe that you have sent me…May they be brought to complete unity to let the world know that you sent me and have loved them even as you have loved me. (John 17:20-21, 23)

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Philippians 1:19-26 — That Christ may be exalted

For me, death seems kind of far away.  I still see myself as young, although I guess I’m technically classified as middle-aged.

But for Paul as he wrote this letter, he really had no idea how much longer he would live.  He was reasonably confident that his trial before Nero would go well and he would be released, but he wasn’t sure.

And so he said,

I eagerly expect and hope that I will in no way be ashamed, but will have sufficient courage so that now as always Christ will be exalted in my body, whether by life or by death. (20)

To Paul, ultimately, he didn’t care one way or another whether he was set free or condemned to death by Nero.  What was important to Paul was that in life or death that Christ would be exalted in him.  So every moment he lived, with every breath he took, he desired to glorify Christ.  And should he die, he wanted Christ to be glorified in that too.

That should be our attitude as well.  To live each day for the glory of Christ.  But how many days go by when that thought never crosses our minds?  We get so wrapped up in our jobs, our lives, our troubles.  In short, we get so focused on the things of this world that Christ gets forgotten entirely.  That’s not how our Christian lives should be.  Rather, our attitude should be the same as Paul’s.

For to me, to live is Christ.  (21a)

Can you say that?  Or are you living for other things?

There may be some of you, though, for whom death is nearer.  Right now my wife’s grandmother is near that time.  She’s 102 years old now, and as of two weeks ago is no longer eating, but is only on IVs, although she is still conscious.

How do you face death?  Can you say as Paul did,

To die is gain.  (21b)

Do you have confidence as Paul did that while life on this earth is a gift, and each day is a chance to glorify God with our lives, that heaven is so much better?  Are you torn between serving Christ here on earth and touching the lives of others, and being with Christ at last?

Or are you clinging to life here, living for yourself, and in utter fear of what lies on the other side of death?

You don’t have to fear.  Stop living for yourself, and put your faith in Christ.  He died on a cross that your sins may be forgiven.  More than that, he showed that he had power over the grave by rising from the dead.  And now he promises, “Because I live, you also will live.”  (John 14:19)

All you need to do is give your life to him.  And in doing so, you will find life.

It starts with a prayer.

Lord Jesus, I am a sinner.  I have turned my back on you and lived for myself.  But in doing that, I’ve hurt others, I’ve hurt myself, but most importantly, I’ve hurt you.  Forgive me.  Thank you for dying on the cross for me.  Now please wash away my sins.  I want to live for you now.  I pray that each day until the day I die that you may be exalted in me.  In Jesus name, amen.

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Philippians 1:12-18 — When we choose to rejoice

Considering all that Paul went through in his life, you would have understood if he had grumbled and complained about all that he went through for the sake of the gospel.

Maybe in times of weakness he did.  But according to his letters and every story you ever read of him, he never did that.  Instead, he rejoiced.

Joy is funny that way.  It is totally unrelated to the circumstances you are in.  Rather, it is dependent on your relationship with God and is something wells up within you despite your circumstances.

You see that in Acts 16 when Paul and Silas were tossed into prison in Philippi.  What was their response as they were fastened in stocks, backs sore from being beaten by whips?  They sang hymns.  They prayed.

And here in Rome, Paul was doing the same kind of thing.  Here he is being guarded by the imperial guard, and it had to be totally different experience for these guards as they came in for their shifts.  In most cases, they probably heard the silence of despair, or perhaps moaning or complaining.  But when they came in for their shift to guard Paul, he’s greeting them with smiles, singing hymns, and sharing the gospel with them.  As a result, soon every guard knew this was no ordinary prisoner, and some of them may have even become Christians.

In addition, because of Paul’s imprisonment and his boldness in preaching the gospel even from there, it caused the other Christians to become bolder in preaching the gospel.  For a number of them, perhaps they saw Paul and thought, “One of God’s apostles is down.  I need to pick up some of the slack and do what I can.”

Others, unfortunately, had less pure motives according to Paul.  Perhaps they thought to “steal” some of Paul’s sheep while he was out of action.

But through it all, Paul rejoiced because the gospel was spreading despite all Satan’s efforts to keep it contained.

Think for a minute, though.  How would things have been if Paul had instead chosen to grumble and complain?  To throw a pity party?

It probably would have tossed him into a downward spiral that would not only have discouraged him, but those he had ministered to.

But because he rejoiced, it allowed him to rise above his circumstances to the glory of God.

How about you?  What circumstances are you going through?  Do you like Paul choose to rejoice in spite of the bad circumstances you are in?  Or do you throw a pity party?

One choice lifts us above our circumstances to God’s glory.  The other leads to slogging in the mud of despair.  Which will you choose?

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged | Leave a comment

Philippians 1:1-11 — What God is doing in us

This letter that Paul wrote to the Philippians is one that is filled with joy, despite all the trials Paul was going through.  Paul was writing this in prison, probably from Rome, and yet time and again, you see the words “rejoice” and “joy” in this letter.

And one thing that gave him great joy was what God was doing in the lives of the Philippians.  The church in Philippi was the first ever to be started in Europe.  It started when Paul met a wealthy woman named Lydia who feared God, but didn’t really know anything about Jesus.  But when Paul preached the gospel to her, she and her family were saved.  (Acts 16:11-15).

Paul did have some problems there, however, getting throw into prison.  But even there, Paul made an impact, as through him, his jailer and the jailer’s family also became Christians.  (Acts 16:16-40)

That was the beginning of the church in Philippi.  And that church became one of his main supporters in ministry.

And in their partnership with him in the gospel, he saw the good work God was doing in them.  And so he wrote,

In all my prayers for all of you, I always pray with joy because of your partnership in the gospel from the first day until now, being confident of this, that he who began a good work in you will carry it on to completion until the day of Christ Jesus.  (4-6)

One of the amazing things of the gospel of Christ is that it starts with grace and it ends with grace.  It is God who reached out to us to save us at a time when we had no thought of him.  Through his grace, he pulled us out of filth of our sin and washed us clean by the blood of Jesus shed on the cross.

But God doesn’t stop there.  He doesn’t just say to us, “Well, I cleaned you up.   Now you’re on your own.”

Rather, Paul says that God continues to work in us even now, and will never stop working in us until we are made complete on the day that Jesus returns for us.

In what way is God working in us?  Paul tells us through his prayer for the Philippians, saying,

And this is my prayer: that your love may abound more and more in knowledge and depth of insight, so that you may be able to discern what is best and may be pure and blameless until the day of Christ, filled with the fruit of righteousness that comes through Jesus Christ–to the glory and praise of God.  (9-11)

Paul prays here that the fruit of love, love for God and love for others, would abound more and more in our lives.  How does it grow?  It grows as we come to know God better.  As we understand more deeply how great his love is, it causes our own love to blossom, not only for God, but for those around us.

And as that happens, we start to understand just how God intends us to live.  We start to make not only good choices, but the best choices.  And as we do that, all of God’s fruit of righteousness starts to blossom in our lives.

But note what Paul says here:  this fruit of righteousness comes not from our own efforts to change.  Rather, it comes as we are joined to him.  Like Jesus said, he is the vine, we are the branches.  Apart from him, we can do nothing.  (John 15:5)

So what do we get from this?  Two things.

First, don’t get discouraged by the sin you still see in your life.  God started a good work in you.  It started at the cross.  It continued as he called you and you responded to him.  And God will continue working in you until you are complete.

Second, stay plugged in to Jesus.  That is the key to change in your life.  Not mere self-discipline or effort.  But Jesus living his life in you.

And as he does, you will see more and more what God is doing in you to his glory…and to your joy.

Posted in New Testament, Pauline epistles, Philippians | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 6:10-24 — Standing together in prayer

As we close Ephesians, we close with the same drum we’ve been beating for the last 4 chapters:  unity.

Paul has been talking about the spiritual war we are in, and after talking about the armor of God we are to put on, he told the Ephesians,

And pray in the Spirit on all occasions with all kinds of prayers and requests. With this in mind, be alert and always keep on praying for all the saints. Pray also for me, that whenever I open my mouth, words may be given me so that I will fearlessly make known the mystery of the gospel, for which I am an ambassador in chains. Pray that I may declare it fearlessly, as I should.  (18-20)

Here he reminds the Ephesians that on top of all the spiritual armor we are to wear, we are to remember where our strength comes from.  It comes not from ourselves, but from God.  And so he tells us that we are to pray in the Spirit on all occasions with all kinds of prayers and requests.

What does it mean to pray in the Spirit.  To me, it means to let the Spirit lead you as you pray.  To ask him, “How should I pray today?”

Too often, we just talk about what we want to talk about.  And because of that, we miss out on what God wants to talk about.

So be led by the Spirit in your prayers.  Let his prayers be your prayers.  And do it on all occasions, whether good or bad.  Pray using all kinds of prayers.  Prayers of thanksgiving.  Prayers of worship.  Prayers of confession.  And prayers for our needs.

But whatever we pray, we are to stand together in prayer.  Again, we are not called to fight this battle alone.  We are to be one with the other believers in this spiritual war.  And so we are to pray for each other and with each other.

We are to especially stand in prayer with those in the front lines preaching the gospel, praying that God would give them the words to speak, and that he would empower them with his Spirit so that people may be changed.

And for those on the front line, remember you are not alone.  As Paul did, seek the prayers of the other believers, and share what’s going on with you.  Don’t try to make it on your own.  We all need each other.

So wherever you are, let us stand together.  And we will find victory.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 6:10-24 — The armor we fight in

I said yesterday that we do not fight our battles with human weapons, whether it’s literal ones, political ones, or weapons of mere human rhetoric.

Now don’t get me wrong, there is room for the latter two.  We do need to make our voices heard in the political realm, and part of that means using human rhetoric to communicate.  Paul himself did that, dealing with the politicians and philosophers of his day.

But if we are expecting to successfully fight this spiritual war through human weapons alone, we are doomed to failure.

If we are to truly take our stand as we face attack, we need to have God’s armor on us. What is that armor?

Paul starts with the belt of truth (14a) .  Truth should mark our speech.  Truth should mark our lives.  And when lies are being spread all around us, the lies of Satan and the lies of men, we are to counter it with the truth of God.  When hypocrisy and compromise is all around us, we should be known for our integrity.  See Daniel and his friends for multiple examples of this (Daniel 1-6).

Righteousness should be protecting our hearts (14b).  Our hearts are stained and weakened when we sin.  But when we are under attack and accused of wrongdoing, we should never give in to compromise.  Nor should we give in to thoughts of revenge against those who attack us.  As Peter said,

So then, those who suffer according to God’s will should commit themselves to their faithful Creator and continue to do good.  (I Peter 4:19)

Our feet should be fitted with the gospel of peace (15).  Wherever we go, we should rest in God’s peace, knowing that whatever happens to us, our salvation is assured.  And we should take that gospel with us and share it with everyone we meet that they too may have peace with God.

We are to take up the shield of faith, so that when Satan assails us with his fiery darts of doubt, our faith may extinguish them (16).  Doubts can especially creep up in times of trouble and persecution.  We start to question God, “Are you really here?  Why are you letting this happen to us?”  But we are to rest in the confidence that God is in control, and that our faith in him will not go unrewarded.

We are to take up the helmet of salvation to protect our minds from the evil thoughts that rise up within us or that the enemy tries to plant within us (17a).  Each day, we are to be renewed in our thinking by the Spirit of God within us, allowing him to transform us from the inside out.

And finally we are to take up the sword of the Spirit, God’s word, the sole weapon we are equipped with (17b).

When Jesus was in the desert under attack from Satan, each time he countered Satan’s lies with God’s word.  It is the Word of God that shows us what truth is.  It is the Word of God that transforms our minds and our lives through the power of the Spirit.  And it is the Word of God that penetrates people’s heart that they may see the light of the gospel.

So it’s absolutely vital that we know his Word.  Do you?

And are you putting on the rest of armor of God daily?  Or are you leaving yourself wide open to spiritual attack?

Are you ready to take your stand in this present darkness we live in?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

Ephesians 6:10-24 — Standing in the face of attack…together

We are in enemy territory.  I don’t know if you know that, but we are.  Paul says,

For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms.  (12)

This dark world.  This world occupied by the enemy.  But not human enemies.  Spiritual ones.  Satan all his demons occupy this territory, and it’s because of them that we dwell in “this present darkness.”  (ESV)

You don’t have to look far to see it.  Morals are collapsing.  What’s is right is considered wrong, and what is wrong is considered right.  Exactly as Isaiah once talked about when he wrote,

Woe to those who call evil good and good evil, who put darkness for light and light for darkness, who put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter.  (Isaiah 5:20)

Paul said something similar to Timothy.

For the time will come when men will not put up with sound doctrine. Instead, to suit their own desires, they will gather around them a great number of teachers to say what their itching ears want to hear. (II Timothy 4:3)

We are here.  This is the world we live in.  This is why Paul admonishes us,

Put on the full armor of God, so that when the day of evil comes, you may be able to stand your ground, and after you have done everything, to stand. (13)

The day of evil.  What does he mean by this?  I can’t help but think that he’s talking about a time of persecution.  A time when Christianity will no longer be tolerated.  Already, we find it under attack in America.  In Canada, there are things Christians simply cannot say on the radio or be shut down for violating “hate crime” laws.

The questions is, as a church, how do we fight back?

Not through our own strength.  Rather, Paul says,

Finally, be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power.  (10)

Nor are we to rely on human weapons to fight, whether it’s literal weapons, political weapons, or weapons of mere human rhetoric.  Instead Paul says,

Put on the full armor of God so that you can take your stand against the devil’s schemes. (11)

Again we’re not fighting humans.  We’re fighting the spiritual powers behind this present darkness we are facing.

The thing I keep coming back to throughout the book of Ephesians, though, is vitally important here as well.  While certainly God calls us individually as Christians to take up the armor of God and take our stand against the devil, Paul is telling the church to do this.

Put another away, “All of you.  Put on the full armor of God so that all of you, standing together, can take your stand against the devil’s schemes.”

Jesus said,

Any kingdom divided against itself will be ruined, and a house divided against itself will fall.  (Luke 11:17)

And if the church is divided against itself, we have no chance to stand against the enemy.  So again we come to the question of unity.  God has joined us together as one body under Christ.  Satan, however, is trying to tear us apart.  It’s much easier to destroy a church that is coming apart at the seams already than to destroy one that is in complete unity.

And it’s much easier to pick off a lone Christian than it is a group of Christians supporting and protecting one another.

So as we face attack in this dark world, how will we do it?  Divided?  Weak?  Fighting in our own strength with human weapons?  Or united as one, fighting with spiritual weapons in the strength of the Lord?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 6:5-9 — How we serve

We close up this section on family living with one more picture of our relationship with God, namely Christ.

We saw how our marriage relationships are a picture of our relationship with Christ, how our parent-child relationships are a picture of our relationship with God the Father, and now we see how the Roman slave-master relationship is a picture of our relationship with Christ.

It might seem strange to see slave-master relationships as a part of family relationships, but actually that is how they were often seen by the Romans, as slaves were considered part of the household back in those days.

Why Paul (and others in the New Testament) never outright condemned slavery is hard to say.  What they did do was ultimately pave the way for slavery to be done away with by reshaping how people saw slaves.  How were slaves to be seen?  As people, not property.  But I’m getting ahead of myself.

Paul tells the Christian slaves,

Slaves, obey your earthly masters with respect and fear, and with sincerity of heart, just as you would obey Christ. Obey them not only to win their favor when their eye is on you, but like slaves of Christ, doing the will of God from your heart. Serve wholeheartedly, as if you were serving the Lord, not men, because you know that the Lord will reward everyone for whatever good he does, whether he is slave or free.  (5-8)

Here again, we see that Paul sees a picture of our relationship with Christ in the family relationship of slave and master.  This picture, unlike the other two of husband-wife, and parent-child, is not based on an ideal, but based on a reality of Roman society at the time.

We see that slavery was not God’s ideal for human relationships in I Corinthians 7:21-23, where Paul said to the slaves, “if you can gain your freedom, do so…You were bought at a price; do not become slaves of men.”

Nevertheless in that passage as well as this one, Paul pictures us as slaves of Christ.  And Paul says to the slaves, “Just as you serve Christ, serve your masters.  Obey them with respect, fear, and sincerity of heart.  Don’t just do it when they’re looking either, but serve with integrity and wholeheartedly.”


Because in then end, Christ will reward you for it, as he will all his “slaves.”

None of us are slaves nowadays, but many of us do work, whether it’s at our job earning money or simply doing voluntary work at the church or in other places.  But either way, our attitude should be the same.  We need to remember that ultimately, we are serving Christ, and it should show in our attitudes.  Does it?

I struggle with this sometimes.  And I have had to repent more than once from a poor attitude.  But as we see our bosses and those in charge of us, we should see them as we see Christ, and obey them as we obey Christ.

On the other hand, Paul tells the bosses,

And masters, treat your slaves in the same way. Do not threaten them, since you know that he who is both their Master and yours is in heaven, and there is no favoritism with him. (9)

In other words, be just to the people who are under you.  If they are deserving of reward, don’t withhold it from them.  Instead, just as Christ rewards those who are faithful, reward those under you who are faithful.  And don’t threaten them, ruling with fear.  Remember you have a Master too.  And ultimately, you and those who work for you are under one Master.  You have merely been given charge over them for a short time.  And because of this, you yourself are to be faithful to Christ in dealing with the people he has given you.

So the questions is, “How do you serve?  How do you serve your bosses God has put over you?  And how do you serve Christ in dealing with those he has given you?

May we always be found faithful in whatever situation we have been put in.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 6:1-4 — Following our Father’s example

In this chapter, we see an extension of Paul’s teaching on our relationship with God and how it shows in our relationships with each other.

In chapter 5, we see that just as the church submits to Christ as her husband, a wife is to submit to her husband.  And just as Christ loves the church and treats it as part of himself, so a husband is to love his wife and treat her as part of himself, for God has joined them together as one.

Here in chapter 6, we see the parent-child relationship we have with God.  Paul says,

Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right.  (1)

Why is it right?  Because God has given the children to their parents as a trust.  He has given them responsibility over their children for that time of growing up and maturing.  And so it’s only right that children obey, even if they don’t always understand all their parents tell them to do.

It’s also right because it’s a picture of our relationship to God.  He is our Father.  And unlike our earthly fathers and mothers, he truly does know what is best.  And so even when we don’t always understand why God tells us to do certain things, we should obey.  For only in doing so, will we find true blessing.

That’s why Paul says,

“Honor your father and mother” — which is the first commandment with a promise — “that it may go well with you and that you may enjoy long life on the earth.”  (2-3)

A child’s obedience to their parents is to be a picture to them of the blessing that comes when we are obedient to God.

Unfortunately, not all parent-child relationships are a good picture of that.  Why?  Because parents fail to show what God is truly like in their actions.  They don’t discipline their children.  Or just as bad, they discipline them too harshly.

Some parents try to  motivate their children by never praising them and always criticizing them.

Other parents fail to show sympathy for their children in their troubles and may instead mock them.

These things fracture their relationship with their children and warps their view of God as their Father.

And so Paul tells parents,

“Fathers, do not exasperate (or embitter — Colossians 3:21)  your children; instead bring them up in the training and instruction of the Lord.

Just as our Father in heaven loves and raises us, so we are to follow our Father’s example and love and raise our children.

Two questions to close.

How well did your parents portray God to you in how they raised you?  If they didn’t do so well, then remember to take your eyes off of them, and put your eyes fully on Him.  Because no matter how badly your parents failed you, God never will.

How well are you portraying God to your children?  Do they see God in you?

I know I fail too often.  And so my prayer is that God will continue to change me, so that my daughter can see God in me.

What kind of parent are you?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 5:25-33 — Unity in marriage (part 2)

The very interesting thing we find in this passage is that marriage is meant to be a picture of our relationship with Christ.  In what way?

Paul says,

Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word, and to present her to himself as a radiant church, without stain or wrinkle or any other blemish, but holy and blameless.

In this same way, husbands ought to love their wives as their own bodies. He who loves his wife loves himself. After all, no one ever hated his own body, but he feeds and cares for it, just as Christ does the church– for we are members of his body.

“For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, and the two will become one flesh.”

This is a profound mystery–but I am talking about Christ and the church.  (25-32)

What did Christ do for the church?  He left his home in heaven to join himself with us.  More, he gave himself for us, dying on the cross.  And to this day, he cares for us, taking care of our physical and spiritual needs, and nurturing us with his love.  Why?  Because he loves us as if we were part of himself.  And in fact, in Jesus’ eyes, we are part of himself.

And that’s what a husband is supposed to do.  He leaves his home and his parents behind to unite himself with his wife.  He gives himself up for her, laying down his life for her, caring for her, providing for her both physically and spiritually, and nurturing her with his love.  Why?  Because he loves her as if she were a part of himself.  In fact, in God’s eyes, she is a part of her husband.

The husband is in many ways to be a picture of Christ to his wife.  The wife, in turn, honors her husband and follows his leadership, just as she honors Christ and follows his leadership.

For us husbands then, one question we need to ask ourselves is how much are we reflecting Christ to our wives?  Do we treat our wives as if they were truly part of us?  Or do we treat them as something less?  Christ certainly doesn’t when it comes to the church.  How can we?

And for you wives, one question you need to ask yourselves is, “How much am I submitting to Christ?”  Because if you have trouble submitting to Christ, you will have even greater trouble submitting to your husbands.

Paul thus concludes,

However, each one of you also must love his wife as he loves himself, and the wife must respect her husband. (33)

How about your marriage?  How much is it a reflection of the relationship Christ has with his church?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 5:21-33 — Unity in marriage

I have never really thought of this before, but as I’ve been going through Ephesians, it seems to me that this passage is merely an extension of what Paul has been saying throughout.  That is, in Christ, the church has become one, with the dividing wall of hostility that was between us being torn down.

So often, in marriage, however, the wall of hostility seems to remain (albeit not the law of God, which is what Paul is specifically referencing in Ephesians 2:14).  We see the beginnings of this wall in Genesis chapter 3, following the fall of Adam and Eve.

God said to Eve,

Your desire will be for your husband, and he will rule over you.  (Genesis 3:16)

The words are striking similar both in English and Hebrew to Genesis 4:7 where God tells Cain,

Sin is crouching at your door; it desires to have you, but you must master it. (Genesis 4:7)

God told Cain, “Sin desires to take control, but you must be the one that rules over it.”

And in the same way, ever since the time of Adam and Eve, many women have desired to take control of their marriage relationship contrary to the plan of God, but instead found themselves as the one submitting, not out of voluntary love, but merely because of their husband’s physical strength and ability to force them to submit.  And unfortunately, too many husbands use violence and abuse to wrest control from their wives.  Their wives, in turn, fight to get out from under that kind of abusive control.

The result:  a completely fractured marriage, with a wall of hostility between husband and wife, even though they are both supposedly one in Christ.

What’s the solution?

Paul says,

Wives, submit to your husbands as to the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the church, his body, of which he is the Savior. Now as the church submits to Christ, so also wives should submit to their husbands in everything.  (22-24)

We saw in Ephesians 1:22 that God placed Christ as the head of all things for the benefit of the church.  And as we yield to him, we find blessing.

In the same way, God has placed the husband as the head of the wife for her benefit. And so just as the church yields to Christ, a wife is to yield to her husband.  More specifically, as a wife yields to the Lord, she is to yield to her husband.  For it is in doing so that she will find blessing in her marriage.

There are many women, however, that don’t find this to be true.  And so they fight against the headship of their husband.  Why?

In most cases it’s because we husbands forget something very important.  God has not given us the leadership role in our marriages for our own selfish benefit.  Rather it is for our wives’ benefit that God has given us this trust that we should bless them.

Paul makes this crystal clear in the next few verses,

Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word… (25-26)

The ironic thing in all this?  In Christ blessing the church, they become a blessing to him; they in fact become one with him.

And in the same way, when we husbands bless our wives, they become a blessing to us, and we truly become one with them as we God intended from the beginning.  More on this next time.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 5:15-21 — How we walk

One thing that strikes me is how often Paul uses the word “live” in this passage.  I like how the ESV (among other translations) translates it “walk.”

“Walk in love.”  (5:2)

“Walk as children of light.” (5:8)

“Be careful then how you walk.  (5:15)

In other words, each step we take in life should be taken in the knowledge of God’s love for us, and with that love flowing through us.

Each step we take should be as children marked by the light of God.

And as we take each step in life, we are to watch where we are going and where our choices are leading us.

Paul basically sums up all he has been saying so far by saying,

Be very careful, then, how you live–not as unwise but as wise, making the most of every opportunity, because the days are evil. Therefore do not be foolish, but understand what the Lord’s will is.  (15-17)

In other words, let’s not be stupid.  Before, we used to live a life that was leading us to eternal death.  Let’s not go back to that path.  And don’t partner yourself with people going along that path.

That is not to say that we are disassociate ourselves with non-Christians, but that we are not to so tie ourselves to them that they can influence us.  We are to be the influencers, not the influenced.

And twice Paul says, “Find out what’s pleasing to the Lord.”  (10, 17)

Again, though, I want to stress that Paul was writing, not simply to individual Christians in the church, but to the church as a single body.  And he was saying, all of you as a church, need to be wise.  What are you as a church doing?  Are you using your time wisely?  Make the most of every opportunity that you have as God’s church here on earth.

But so many times, the church isn’t.  Instead of being light in the darkness, we join in with the darkness.  We partner with this world in its sin.  Or just as bad, we start tearing into each other, biting and devouring each other with bitterness, resentment, and unforgiveness.

And Paul says, “Do away with all that.  That isn’t God’s will for you as a church.  When you do those things, you act as fools.  You’re wasting time.  Don’t do that.  Instead, know what God’s will is for you as his body.”

What is his will?

Do not get drunk on wine, which leads to debauchery. Instead, be filled with the Spirit. Speak to one another with psalms, hymns and spiritual songs. Sing and make music in your heart to the Lord, always giving thanks to God the Father for everything, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Submit to one another out of reverence for Christ.  (18-21)

So many times, we see this phrase, “Be filled with the Spirit,” and think of it merely in terms of individual Christians being filled with God’s Spirit.  But Paul is saying, “You, the church, are to be filled with the Spirit.”

Probably the greatest need of the church is to be filled with the Spirit of God.  Instead too many churches are filled with greed, division, and envy.

How much different would this world be if God’s church were instead filled with the Spirit of God, living in his power and under his control.

How much different would this world be if God’s church were so filled with the joy of the Spirit, that they were singing words of encouragement to each other rather than tearing each other apart.

And how much different would this world be if instead of being filled with envy and division, people were giving respect where respect is owed, and honor where honor is owed, submitting to those God has called us to submit to out of our reverence for Christ?

Is this how we’re walking?  As a church?  As individual members of Christ?

How are you walking?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 5:3-14 — Taking sin lightly

If there is one problem in this world, it’s that it takes sin lightly, even to the point of joking about it.  But sin is not something to be taken lightly.  Especially by Christians.

So Paul says,

But among you there must not be even a hint of sexual immorality, or of any kind of impurity, or of greed, because these are improper for God’s holy people. Nor should there be obscenity, foolish talk or coarse joking, which are out of place, but rather thanksgiving. (3-4)

In other words, our lives should be so holy, that no one should be able to even begin to accuse us of any impropriety, not even in our speech.  Again, sin is not something to take lightly or joke about.

But how often do we do that when talking about TV shows, movies, songs or anything to do with pop culture.  How often do we ever say, “You know, what that character did in that drama or comedy was sinful.”  Or “What that singer is singing about will lead to eternal death if she doesn’t repent.”

We just don’t think that way.

“Oh come on.  Lighten up,” some of you may say.  “This is the world we live in.”

But that’s exactly the problem.  Too many Christians are becoming like everyone else in the world, taking sin far too lightly.  But Paul reminds us,

For of this you can be sure: No immoral, impure or greedy person–such a man is an idolater–has any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of such things God’s wrath comes on those who are disobedient.  (5-6)

In short, sin is serious business.  People are under God’s wrath because of these things.  People are going to hell because of these things.  How then can we take them lightly?

So Paul tells us,

Therefore do not be partners with them. For you were once darkness, but now you are light in the Lord. Live as children of light (for the fruit of the light consists in all goodness, righteousness and truth) and find out what pleases the Lord. Have nothing to do with the fruitless deeds of darkness, but rather expose them. For it is shameful even to mention what the disobedient do in secret. But everything exposed by the light becomes visible, for it is light that makes everything visible. (7-14a)

God calls us to be totally different from the world around us.  They are living in the darkness of sin.  We use to live that way too.  But now Paul says we are light in the Lord, and because of that we should live that way.  Our lives shouldn’t be bearing sin with all its fruit.  We should be bearing the fruit of all goodness, righteousness, and truth.

So instead of celebrating sin, we should be exposing it with the light of Christ for what it is:  something that destroys.

And we should be calling out to those around us,

Wake up, O sleeper, rise from the dead,and Christ will shine on you.  (14b)

How about you?  Are you taking sin lightly?  Have you forgotten how serious it is?  Remember that Jesus died because of sin.  And now he calls us and those around us to come out of it, and into new life.  Are you living that new life?   And are you calling others into it as well?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 4:25-5:2 — That we may be one (part 2)

Words are powerful.  They can build up.  And they can tear down.

For this reason, Paul said,

Do not let any unwholesome talk come out of your mouths, but only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen. (29)

That word, “unwholesome,” could also be translated, “putrid.”  Don’t led any “putrid” words come out of your mouth.  What are putrid words?  He tells us in verse 31.  Words of bitterness.  Words of rage.  Words of slander.  Words of malice.

These types of words grieve the Holy Spirit.  Why?  Because they tear apart the body of Christ.  Again, remember the whole key to this passage is keeping the unity of the body.  And we cannot do that when we are biting and devouring each other with our words  (Galatians 5:15)

So what kind of words should come out of our mouths?  “Only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen.”

Two key points here.  First, we need to really be thoughtful about the words we speak.  We need to look at the people around us and think about their needs.  Too often we speak without thinking, and as a result cut and tear into the people around us.  But if we take the time to think about the other person and what they need, we’re much less likely to do that.

Second, our words need to be full of grace.  When it says, “that it may benefit those who listen,” it literally means, “that we may give grace to those who listen.”

What kinds of words are coming out of our mouths?  Words of judgment?  Words of accusation?  Or words of grace?

But not only should our words express grace, so should our actions.  Paul tells us in verse 32,

Be kind and compassionate to one another, forgiving each other, just as in Christ God forgave you.

That’s not always easy.  Some people are not easy to be kind and compassionate to.  Some people are not easy to forgive.  But here’s the thing: neither were we.  We were “children of wrath,” and under God’s judgment.  And yet God poured out his kindness and his compassion on us, forgiving us our sins.

So Paul tells us,

Be imitators of God, therefore, as dearly loved children and live a life of love, just as Christ loved us and gave himself up for us as a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God. (1-2)

When we live as his children, sharing his love and kindness to those around us, we become a fragrant offering to God just as Christ was when he offered himself on the cross for us.

And when we love others, even those difficult to love, we show ourselves to truly be God’s children.  As we do so, that’s when we truly become one in him.

How about you?  Are you showing yourself to be a child of God each day, loving and building up those around you?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 4:25-5:2 — That we may be one

As I’ve been looking at these passages this time around, I’ve been seeing them in a whole new light.  Up until now,  I’ve always thought of these verses as merely touching my personal life.  But as we have seen, Paul has been speaking in the context of the church.  He said that the dividing wall that stood between Jew and non-Jew was torn down, and now all Christians are to be one body in Christ, with nothing dividing us.

With that in mind, he says what does in this passage.  And his whole point is how to maintain unity within the body of Christ.

He emphasizes this right off the bat in verse 25, saying,

Therefore each of you must put off falsehood and speak truthfully to his neighbor, for we are all members of one body.

It’s hard to be one with someone you are not truthful with.  This is true in friendship, in marriage, and within the church.  I think sometimes we take the truth too lightly.  We’re too quick to tell white lies.  Or we see sin in the lives of our brothers and sisters, and we fail to speak truth to them for fear of their reaction.  But as we saw in verse 14, we are to speak the truth, in love, so that they may be built up.

By the way, that’s an important point.  Many people pride themselves on being “brutally honest.”  But what is the purpose?  For most, it’s to tear down the other person.  And if that’s your purpose, you’re better off keeping your mouth shut until your attitude is right.  When you can honestly before God say, “I’m telling them this because I love them and want to build them up,” then that’s the time to speak.

Paul then says,

“In your anger do not sin”: Do not let the sun go down while you are still angry, and do not give the devil a foothold.  (26-27)

It’s okay to be angry.  But how do you deal with it?  Do you unthinkingly just blast the other person?  Or do you let it simmer in your heart, letting bitterness take root within you?  Both are wrong, and by doing so, you let Satan have a foothold in your life.

But again, Paul is talking primarily to the church.  And the thing to remember is that when people in the church let anger take root in their hearts, they are giving Satan a foothold in the church itself, to divide and destroy it.

Paul then says,

He who has been stealing must steal no longer, but must work, doing something useful with his own hands, that he may have something to share with those in need. (28)

Here we see an important principle:  It’s not good enough to stop doing evil to one another; we are to do good to one another, and again, the goal is the building up of Christ’s body.

I’ll stop here for now and continue this tomorrow, but for now, here’s the thing to think about:  Are your actions unifying Christ’s body, or dividing it?  Are your actions building up Christ’s body or tearing it down?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 4:17-24 — Becoming all that we were meant to be

In the Disney film “Frozen,” there comes a point when Elsa, the queen, reveals her powers with ice and snow to the people, and because of their fear is forced to flee.  All her life, she had hidden her powers from the world.  But now in exile, she is determined to “Let it go.” elsa-from-frozen-singing-let-it-go To be all she can be.  And so she sings,

It’s time to see what I can do.
To test the limits and break through.
No right, no wrong, no rules for me.
I’m free!

But her “freedom” is short-lived, for when her sister Anna comes, she tells Elsa the mess she has made of everything by “letting go” of her “true self.”  And so Elsa sings,

Oh I’m such a fool, I can’t be free!
No escape from the storm inside of me!
I can’t control the curse!
There’s so much fear!

And when Anna tries to convince her she can repair things, Elsa cries out, “I can’t.”

I wonder how many people who love the song “Let it go” ever realize what Elsa realizes later.  True freedom doesn’t come in simply “letting go” and “discovering ourselves.”

For what is in us will destroy us.  And what’s left is fear of what we are and the realization that we ultimately can’t fix things on our own.

But so many people fail to understand this.  Paul says of them that they walk, “in the futility of their minds.”  More, he says,

They are darkened in their understanding and separated from the life of God because of the ignorance that is in them due to the hardening of their hearts. Having lost all sensitivity, they have given themselves over to sensuality so as to indulge in every kind of impurity, with a continual lust for more.  (18-19)

Not all of this, is directly applicable to Elsa, of course.  Frozen is not meant to be a Christian allegory.  But she was darkened in her understanding as to who she was truly meant to be.  She was ignorant due to the hardening of her heart to the people who had rejected her.  And as a result, she simply “let it go,” living her own way, and thinking herself free.

In the same way, many people today are darkened in their understanding of who they were truly meant to be.  They’re ignorant due to the hardening of their hearts, not to a God who has rejected them, but to a God who in love fashioned them into his own image.

But in rejecting God, and who he created them to be, they lose sight of who they really are.  They throw off the “shackles” of right and wrong, living their own way, thinking they will find freedom.  But in the end, they find they are not free at all.  That by “letting it go” and living their own way, they actually make a total mess of things, a mess they cannot repair.”

But Paul says that as Christians, we are not to live that way anymore.  Rather, we are to put off the old self.  That is, put off our old attitudes and habits we had when we were living in rebellion against God because they are utterly corrupt and will destroy us if we follow them.  (22)

What’s the main thing to let go of?  Trying to be independent of God and live our own way.  Living this way doesn’t make us free.  It ultimately becomes a curse to us and binds us.

Instead, Paul says we are to be renewed in the spirit of our minds.  In other words, let God change our hearts and minds, and put on the new self.  What is the new self?  It’s a life, “created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.”  (23-24)

That’s what we are meant to be.  To be like God.  This is not to say that we will all be carbon copies of each other.  We all have our gifts and talents.  We all have our own personalities.  We don’t lose them when we turn to God.  Rather, just as Elsa’s gifts at the end of the movie, they become the beautiful things they were meant to be.  We become the beautiful creation God meant us to be.

But for that to happen, we need to let go of the attitudes of independence and self-sufficiency from God.  And we need to embrace who we were meant to be:  people created in his image.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 4:7-16 — That we might know Christ’s fullness, that he might fill all things

I don’t know how you can look at the world and not think it’s a mess.  And even as we look at our own lives, we can see the mess we have made of things.  This world we live in, and our very lives are broken and incomplete.  There is only one thing that can make us whole, and that’s Christ.

And that’s why he came.  It says in verses 9-10 that he descended to this earth as a man, dying on a cross for our sins.  He then conquered death, rising from the dead, and ascended into heaven.  And what was the purpose of all this?  That he might fill all things.  That he might fill all people, healing their broken lives, and filling in the emptiness of their hearts.  And that he might ultimately bring healing to this whole creation broken by sin.

Paul says in verse 8,

When [Jesus] ascended on high, he led captives in his train and gave gifts to men.

Who were those captives?  Some people think it was the spiritual powers that he conquered.  But I think rather that he captured those who were in bondage to sin, and led them into the kingdom of God, giving them gifts.  What kind of gifts.  One, of course is eternal life.  Another is the Holy Spirit that he gives to each believer who fills us and renews us day by day, making us more like Christ.  A third is the apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers that he has put in our lives.

The apostles such as Peter and Paul originally brought us the gospel, the prophets share his message to us to admonish and encourage us, the evangelists were the ones that brought us to Christ, and the pastors and teachers help care for us spiritually, teaching us about Christ, and helping lead us in the way we should go.

But they are not meant to do all the work.  Rather, again, they were gifts to us from God.  For what purpose?

To prepare God’s people (that’s us) for works of service, so that the body of Christ may be built up until we all reach unity in the faith and in the knowledge of the Son of God and become mature, attaining to the whole measure of the fullness of Christ.  (12-13)

In other words, we are all called to build each other up, helping each other grow in faith, helping each other to know Jesus better, and as a result become mature.  Not simply as individual Christians, but as his church, made like Christ in every way, and touching this world around us so that he might fill all things.

It’s interesting, Paul literally says the church is to become “a full grown man.”  Not full grown people.  But a full grown man.  That is to say, we are not simply to be a collection of individuals who are mature in Christ.  But we are to become one body, Christ’s body, mature and complete.

What’s the contrast?

The contrast is to be a bunch of individual infants, tossed back and forth by the waves of life, and blown here and there by every wind of teaching that the world gives (14).

But that is not what we are to be.

Instead, speaking the truth in love, we will in all things grow up into him who is the Head, that is, Christ. From him the whole body, joined and held together by every supporting ligament, grows and builds itself up in love, as each part does its work.  (15-16)

And as we do, we as the church and as individuals will become complete in him.  And through us, he will start to fill and restore all things.

Posted in New Testament | Leave a comment

Ephesians 4:1-6 — Keeping our unity

Paul has spent the last three chapters talking about how we have all been made one in Christ.  That though Jews and non-Jews had been divided under the Old Covenant, in Christ, the dividing wall was smashed and we are all now one body under one Head.

And in that context, Paul then says,

As a prisoner for the Lord, then, I urge you to live a life worthy of the calling you have received.  (1)

Again, it would be helpful to remember that these are plural “you”s.  He’s saying, I urge you all as a church, to live a life worthy of the calling you all as a church have received.  What calling is that?  To be one body in Christ.  To be a body in which God declares his wisdom and glory to the world.

And all the rest of the book is with that idea in mind.  How do we live as that body?  How do we be a body in which we can declare God’s wisdom and glory to the world?  Paul tells us.

Be completely humble and gentle; be patient, bearing with one another in love. Make every effort to keep the unity of the Spirit through the bond of peace.  (2-3)

Be completely humble.  That one’s a tough one for me.  It’s so easy for me, having been a Christian for as long as I have, and having learned all that I have over the years, to become proud.  But the truth is, I’m still learning.  I still make mistakes.  I still fail.  I still sin.  God reminded of me that this past week.  And so as I deal with others, I need to remember these things about myself.

With that humility should come a gentleness as I deal with others’ mistakes, failings, and sins.  And a patience as well, knowing that God has been utterly patient with me.  That means I need to be bearing with other’s mistakes, failures, and weaknesses, loving them all the while, and not looking down on them or despising them.

He then says, “Make every effort to keep the unity of the Spirit.”

We are one.  God has made us one.  But it takes effort to remain one and break us apart.  Because of our sinful tendencies, unity is in constant danger of entropy.  And it takes a vigilant watchfulness and effort on our part to keep it all together in the bond of peace.

I like how the ESV puts it, be, “eager to maintain the unity of the Spirit.”  Are we eager to do that?  Or are we rather eager to put others down, to tear them apart for their weaknesses and failures?” 

Paul reminds us again,

There is one body and one Spirit–just as you were called to one hope when you were called– one Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God and Father of all, who is over all and through all and in all. (4-6)

In short, we are all one body.  We share the same Holy Spirit who dwells in us all.  We share the same hope in Christ.  We share the same Lord Jesus who saved us.  We share the same faith.  We share the same baptism into Christ.  We share the same Father who rules overs us all, who works through us all, and is in us all.

So how can we then tear each other apart?

Satan delights in a divided church.  A divided church cannot display the wisdom and glory of God to the world.

So let us put away a divisive spirit among us.  God has made us one.  Let us make every effort then to remain one.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 3:14-21 — That we may be filled with his glory

In I Kings, it says about the completion of the temple Solomon had built,

When the priests withdrew from the Holy Place, the cloud filled the temple of the LORD. And the priests could not perform their service because of the cloud, for the glory of the LORD filled his temple. (10-11)

Just as the glory of the Lord filled the temple, God desires that his church be filled with all the fullness of his glory.  And that’s what Paul prays for here.

He says,

I pray that out of his glorious riches he may strengthen you with power through his Spirit in your inner being,  so that Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith. And I pray that you, being rooted and established in love, may have power, together with all the saints, to grasp how wide and long and high and deep is the love of Christ, and to know this love that surpasses knowledge–that you may be filled to the measure of all the fullness of God.  (16-19)

Whenever I’ve read this passage in the past, I’ve always taken that “you” as singular.  But actually, these “you”s are all plural.  And Paul is saying, “I pray that the Spirit would empower you all through his Spirit in your inner being.  I pray that you all would be rooted and established in love.  I pray that you all may be filled to the measure of all the fullness of God.”

Of course, I think Paul wanted that for each individual Christian.  But as he was writing this, I think he was thinking of them as a unified whole.  They were and we are, after all, one in Christ.  It is the very point he was hammering home earlier in chapter 2, and continues to do in chapters 3 and 4.

So he was praying, “God, please empower your church through your Spirit working in each person.  Lord Jesus dwell in their hearts through their faith in you.  Father, may they be rooted in your love for them.  May that be the foundation of their lives.  And as they root themselves in your love for them, may they also be rooted and established in their love for each other.  As they do, may they really start to see and understand how wide, long, high, and deep are the riches of your wisdom and your love.  And may the result of all this be that you flood your church with all your fullness, with all your glory, just like you filled Solomon’s temple long ago.”

That’s God’s vision for the church. That we would be his temple, filled with his glory, shining his light to the world.

But the thing to remember is this come about through our own efforts.  Rather, it comes about through the work and power of God working in you and the church.

So when you feel discouraged at what you are and what the church is like now, remember that he “is able to do immeasurably more than all we ask or imagine, according to his power that is at work within us.” (20)

He can do the miraculous.  He can take broken lives and a broken church and turn it into something glorious.  All we need to do is start cooperating with him.  And ultimately, the day will come when he will be glorified in us and in his Son who bought us with his blood.

So don’t be discouraged.  Instead, let us sing as Paul sang,

Now to him who is able to do immeasurably more than all we ask or imagine, according to his power that is at work within us, to him be glory in the church and in Christ Jesus throughout all generations, for ever and ever! Amen.  (20-21)

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 3:12 — Freedom and confidence

I wonder how often we take for granted what we have in Christ.

I look at this whole passage in Ephesians 3, and it talks about this mystery that even the Old Testament prophets and priests never really understood, at least, not fully.

What would the Moses, Elijah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Daniel have thought when they saw the church today.  When they saw people coming before God with boldness and confidence.  For that’s what Paul says we have now.  In verse 12, it says,

In him and through faith in him we may approach God with freedom and confidence.  (12)

One has to think, did even these prophets have that absolute boldness and confidence to approach God as we do.  To call him “Abba, Father.  Daddy.”  Did they feel that freedom?

Somehow, I don’t think so.  There was probably always some fear as they came before him.  They were only too aware of their own failings and sin, even when they weren’t face to face with God.

The priests too knew they had to be very careful when entering the Holy Place and Most Holy Place in the tabernacle and temple.  To not do so, meant death.  How would they have felt, knowing that we now have open access to God without restrictions?

But because of Jesus, not only have we been cleansed from our sin, Jesus has put his robes of righteousness upon us.  Now through him, we can come before God with boldness and have free access to him.

And through us, the angels and demons themselves see something that must make them wonder and fear  (3:10).  A  people who are God’s own, clothed in a righteousness not their own, fully accepted, and confidently, joyfully coming into his presence.

How the Old Testament prophets and priests would have wondered at such a sight.

Do you?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 3:1-13 — Being a steward of God’s grace

I think that for many Christians, they look at my last post that says we all are called to be stewards of God’s grace to those around us, and they say, “But I’m no Paul.  I can’t do the things he could do.  I’m just an ordinary Christian.”

But like I said, you aren’t called to be Paul, nor are you called to be a steward of God’s grace in exactly the same way he was.  Nevertheless, you are called to be a steward of his grace, sharing his gospel and touching those around you.

“But I’m not qualified,” you might say.  Or, “I’m not worthy.”

Do you know that Paul felt the same way about himself?  He says in verse 7-8,

I became a servant of this gospel by the gift of God’s grace given me through the working of his power. Although I am less than the least of all God’s people, this grace was given me: to preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ.  (7-8)

Paul felt totally unworthy to be a steward of grace.  He called himself the least of all God’s people.  Why?  Because at one time he persecuted the church and was responsible for the imprisoning and death of many Christians.

But then he says that despite all this, “This grace was given me: to preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ.”

Not because of his own worthiness.  Not because of his own pedigree or talents.  But because of the “gift of God’s grace given me through the working of his power.”

And the same is true of you.  God calls you to be a steward of his grace.  Why?  Because he has given his grace to you.  And the ability to be a good steward is by no means dependent on your pedigree or your talents.  Nor do you need to rely on your own wisdom and strength.  Rather, being a steward of his grace is dependent on the grace and power he has given to you.  And because of the grace and power he has given you, you can be a steward of his grace.

More, Paul tells us that it is God’s intent that through the church, his wisdom in all its facets would be displayed to the world.  That means you.  You and all the other Christians together are the church.  And God’s will is that his wisdom would be displayed through you.

“But I’m weak.  I’m ordinary.  How can God use me?”

It’s exactly because you are weak and ordinary that God can use you.  Because when you are weak and ordinary, you are forced to rely on God and his strength, not your own.  And as Paul wrote, when you are weak, then you are strong.  (II Corinthians 12:9-10)

And if that’s not enough for you, remember the words of Paul in I Corinthians 1.

Brothers, think of what you were when you were called. Not many of you were wise by human standards; not many were influential; not many were of noble birth. But God chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise; God chose the weak things of the world to shame the strong. (26-27)

God is not looking for the strong to display to his wisdom, but the weak.  So if you feel weak, you’re exactly what God is looking for.  For when people see what God is doing in you and through you to touch those around you, it will amaze them.  And they’ll think of us as the religious leaders did of Peter and John.

When they saw the courage of Peter and John and realized that they were unschooled, ordinary men, they were astonished and they took note that these men had been with Jesus. (Acts 4:13)

When people see us, may they take note that we have been with Jesus.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 3:1-13 — Being a steward of God’s grace

I like how the ESV renders verse 2 in this passage,

…you have heard of the stewardship of God’s grace that was given to me for you.

A steward of God’s grace.  That’s what we are called to be.  God hasn’t given us his grace simply to bathe in it for our own benefit.  He has called us to be stewards of his grace as we deal with the people around us.

Of course, Paul’s stewardship was quite different from ours.  The stewardship God gave him included starting multiple churches and writing scripture which teaches us all about God’s grace and the “mystery” of the gospel.

There are certainly people today that God has gifted with the ability to plant churches, but not everyone has that gift.  And there are certainly no people today that can write scripture, although God has gifted some with the gift of teaching so that they can help illumine the scriptures to others.

But whether you have these kinds of gifts or not, each of us in our own way are to be stewards of God’s grace.

What do I mean?  First of all, we should be sharing the gospel with other people.  But also we should be reaching out to others, touching them with the love of God.  When people see us who are the church, they should see stewards of that grace we have received.

That starts first of all with showing grace to each other.  Paul says,

This mystery (that God has revealed and Paul now shares) is that through the gospel the Gentiles are heirs together with Israel, members together of one body, and sharers together in the promise in Christ Jesus. (6)

When God first called Abraham, God promised that all nations would be blessed through him.  (Genesis 12:3)

For years, it was unclear just how that would happen.  Now, Paul says, the answer has been revealed.  Through Christ and his death on the cross, all of us, Jew and non-Jew, black, white, Asian, Hispanic, male, female, or whatever, have together become God’s heirs.  Together, we have become part of one body with Christ as our head.  And together we share in the promises given to us through Jesus Christ.

Now through the church, Paul says that God’s intent is that,

the manifold wisdom of God should be made known to the rulers and authorities in the heavenly realms, according to his eternal purpose which he accomplished in Christ Jesus our Lord. (10-11)

When all the angels and demons see the church, they start to see the many facets of God’s wisdom.  In particular, they see the wonder of a plan that brings people of all races and genders together, loving each other because of the love God has showered upon them, fulfilling the purpose for which God created them, and reflecting his glory.

But not only should they see this, the world should too.  And when it does, it can’t help but be astonished by God’s grace and be drawn to it.

That’s the way it should be, anyway.  But is it?  Too many times it’s not because we aren’t faithful stewards of his grace toward each other and to the world.

How about you?  Are you a faithful steward of God’s grace?  Is your church?  When people see you, do they see God’s love and grace pouring out of you in your actions towards them and your brothers and sisters?

What kind of steward are you?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 2:11-22 — Accepted


Sign on the Middle Wall

It’s really amazing thinking about the total difference Christianity brought to the Jewish mindset concerning God and non-Jews.  To the Jews, theirs was a near exclusive relationship with God.  And if anyone wanted to have a relationship with God, they basically had to become a Jew.  This was seen in a wall that separated the outer court of the Gentiles from the inner court of the temple.  It was called the middle wall, and in Herod’s temple, there was a sign that strictly forbade any non-Jew from entering any further into the courts on pains of death.

Paul reminds the Ephesians of their former plight, saying,

Remember that at that time you were separate from Christ, excluded from citizenship in Israel and foreigners to the covenants of the promise, without hope and without God in the world.  (12)

In short, they were excluded from the special relationship God had established with the Jewish people through his covenants with Abraham and Moses, and they were excluded from any promises of a Messiah to come that could save them.  They were considered outsiders.  The result?  Totally alienation from God with no hope for salvation.

Put another way, they were locked out of the kingdom of God with a huge sign on the door, “No outsiders allowed.”  And so were we.

But then Paul says,

But now in Christ Jesus you who once were far away have been brought near through the blood of Christ. For he himself is our peace, who has made the two one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, by abolishing in his flesh the law with its commandments and regulations.

His purpose was to create in himself one new man out of the two, thus making peace,and in this one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross, by which he put to death their hostility.  He came and preached peace to you who were far away and peace to those who were near.  (13-17)

Paul’s saying here that now, through Christ’s death on the cross, he has torn down that middle wall which he calls, “the dividing wall of hostility.”  Prior to Christ’s death, the law was a huge barrier between Jew and non-Jew.  It separated the two as “law-keeper” and “law-breaker,” although that was merely an artificial barrier since even the “law-keepers” couldn’t keep it perfectly.  And so the reality was, the law put a barrier between all people, Jew and non-Jew alike, and God.

But then Christ came, fulfilling the law perfectly in his life, and then paying the penalty for our law-breaking in his death on the cross, taking the punishment we deserved.  And now, not only the wall between us and God is gone, but the wall between Jew and non-Jew.  There is no longer any, “Us and them.”  Instead, we are now one in Christ.

Paul says that now we both have access to the Father, and that not through different ways.  Rather, it is through one Spirit, that we come before the Father.  There is no longer citizen and foreigner in the kingdom of God.  Rather, all who come to faith in Christ are together fellow-citizens, with full rights as God’s heirs.

And now together, we are being built into a temple of God in which he dwells, showing himself to the world.  We share the same Jesus as our cornerstone, and the same foundation of the apostles and prophets.

So the question is, when we look at our fellow believers in church, do we see them that way?  Do we treat them away?  Or are there some people that we treat as second-class citizens because of their race, gender, or by the fact that they are not as “good” as we are?

We are all accepted by faith in Christ.  So let’s get rid of all the hostility and any barriers that would separate us.


Accept one another, then, just as Christ accepted you, in order to bring praise to God.  (Romans 15:7)

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 2:10 — God’s masterpiece

I really love this verse.

For we are God’s workmanship, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do.

The NLT puts it, “We are God’s masterpiece.”  We’re not simply some slop God threw together because he had nothing better to do.  He took great care and joy in putting us together.  He made us just as he wanted us to be.  And when he looks at us, he beams with pride at what he has made.

The thing I noticed today was that second phrase, though.  “Created in Christ Jesus.”

I’ve always linked that back to our original creation, to the time when God put us in our mother’s womb.  And to some degree, that’s probably true.  But when I see that phrase, “in Christ Jesus,” it makes me think that’s not what Paul is talking about.  Although we can rightfully say that Christ did create us in our mother’s womb, we never see those exact words in scripture.  I think what Paul is saying here is that when we became Christians, we were created anew in Christ.

We see that in II Corinthians 5:17.

Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come!

And when God created us anew in Christ, he did not do so with the intention that we simply live for ourselves once again, falling back into our sinful patterns.  Rather he created us anew for the good works that he prepared in advance for us to do.

In other words, when he created us and recreated us, he already had plans in mind for us.  He had things he wanted us to do.  People he wanted us to touch.

And so the question we need to be asking moment to moment, day to day is this:  “Lord what do you have prepared for me today?  What is it that you want me to do?  Who is it that you want me to touch?”

Too often we go through our days never giving a thought to the things God has in mind for us to do.  And because of that, we miss out on a lot of the things he had planned for us during the day.  There are probably too many days I have had like that.

Let us not live that way.  Today is not just another ordinary day.  God has specific things in mind for you today.  Let’s keep our eyes open for what they are.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 2:1-8 — The wonder of God’s grace

Paul had just finished praying for the Ephesians that they might see all they truly had in Christ.  Now in chapter 2, he lays it all out for them.

Just as a side note, I think it’s important to remember that whenever we share God’s word, whether it’s the gospel or anything else from the Bible, that should be our pattern.  To pray first that God would open the eyes of those we talk to, and then lay it all out for them.

At any rate, we see here just how amazing the grace of God is.  We were dead in our sins.  There was no spiritual life in us at all.  We were simply walking in the ways of Satan, in utter rebellion against God.  We had no desire to please God.  Rather, we just lived to please ourselves.  And the thing is, we were born this way.  Paul says,

Like the rest, we were by nature objects of wrath. (3)

In other words, all of us were born with a heart that was in rebellion toward God and as a result, lived under God’s wrath.

Some people today, like the Jews of old, think that because they were raised hearing the Word of God and in a religious tradition, they are okay with God.  But Paul says of the Jews, “We like the rest, were objects of wrath because of our rebellious hearts.  Though we had the law, we couldn’t keep it.”

And the same is true of all those raised in church before Christ saves them.  Yes, they have the Bible.  Yes, they may be “better” than others.  But because they can’t keep the law perfectly, they are still under God’s wrath.  As Paul said in Romans 3,

There is no difference, for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God.  (Romans 3:22-23)

But when God saw this, did he toss us aside.  Did he just throw up his hands in despair and say, “It’s hopeless?”

No.  Paul says,

But because of his great love for us, God, who is rich in mercy, made us alive with Christ even when we were dead in transgressions–it is by grace you have been saved.

And God raised us up with Christ and seated us with him in the heavenly realms in Christ Jesus, in order that in the coming ages he might show the incomparable riches of his grace, expressed in his kindness to us in Christ Jesus. (4-7)

We were dead.  What can dead people do?  Nothing.  But God made us alive.  He gave us a new heart that could respond to him, and when we turned to him in faith, he breathed new life into us, lifting us out of the dirt and grime of our sin, cleansing us from our sin, and making us whole like Adam and Eve had been when they were first created.

And the thing is, God could have stopped there and we would have marveled at his grace.  But God did more.  He has seated us with Christ and adopted us as his children.  We will reign with him one day as his heirs.  Why?  For the simple reason that he wanted to show the riches of his grace to us and that we would glory in it.

Paul then concludes,

For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith–and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God– not by works, so that no one can boast. (8-9)

The wonder of God’s grace is that he saved us though we neither sought it nor deserved it.  Our salvation totally comes from him.  Our ability to believe in him itself comes from God.  No one can boast that they deserved salvation.  It is his gift to us from first to last.

And the wonder of his grace is that God didn’t stop at saving us, but he gave us gifts far beyond mere salvation from our sins.  He made us his children.  He made us his heirs.

May we all marvel and glory in that grace each day.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 1:15-23 — If we could only see

I wonder sometimes if we really see how much we are truly blessed in Christ?  My guess is no.  Oh sure, many of us know the truths of God’s grace and love in our lives.  But do we truly understand them?  As I’ve been meditating on this chapter, I’m starting to feel almost like I’ve only been wading in the shallow pools of these truths, though I have been a Christian for over 30 years.

Perhaps that’s why Paul felt it important to pray for the Ephesians in this way.

I keep asking that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the glorious Father, may give you the Spirit of wisdom and revelation, so that you may know him better. I pray also that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened in order that you may know the hope to which he has called you, the riches of his glorious inheritance in the saints, and his incomparably great power for us who believe.  (18-19a)

Paul prays here that God would give the Spirit to the Ephesians that they may know him better.  Not that they didn’t already have the Spirit, but that the Spirit within them would give them the wisdom and understanding needed to know God better.  Because without the Spirit, we would quickly run into a wall as to how much we can truly know God.

But Paul tells us in I Corinthians 2,

The Spirit searches all things, even the deep things of God. For who among men knows the thoughts of a man except the man’s spirit within him? In the same way no one knows the thoughts of God except the Spirit of God.  (10-11)

In other words, through the Spirit we can come to know God, not just facts about God, but to truly know him.  This is not to say that we will ever know God fully.  The depths of God are such that it will take all eternity to fully know him, and even then, will there ever be a day when we don’t discover something new about him?

But through the Spirit living in us and revealing the Father to us, we can come to know him more day by day.

The Spirit doesn’t stop at just teaching us who God is, though.  Paul tells us,

We have not received the spirit of the world but the Spirit who is from God, that we may understand what God has freely given us.  (I Corinthians 2:12)

What has God given us?  Paul tells us in his prayer for the Ephesians.

I pray also that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened in order that you may know the hope to which he has called you, the riches of his glorious inheritance in the saints, and his incomparably great power for us who believe.  (Ephesians 1:18-19)

Do we know the hope that he has given us?  Hope that this world, dark as it is, is not all there is?  And hope for the day that Christ reigns over all, not just in the spiritual realm where he conquered Satan at the cross, but in the physical realm as well when every knee shall bow and every tongue confess that Jesus is Lord?  When death, the final enemy, will itself be conquered?

More, do we know the love God showers on us?  That he calls us the riches of his glorious inheritance?  That he looks forward to the day when we are fully redeemed in our resurrection bodies that are free from sin, sickness, and death?

Do we know his power that is available to us?  Do we know that the power that raised Jesus from the dead is the same power that keeps us as his children, that sanctifies us day by day, and that one day will glorify us in our new bodies?  Do we know that that same power is available to us to overcome all the struggles that we go through now?

And finally, do we know who we now are in Christ?  That we are now part of Christ’s body, called to go out in to all the world and spread his presence everywhere, filling each place with his love and grace?

Do you see?  If we could see, how different would our lives be?

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Ephesians 1:1-14 — Chosen and blessed in love, by God’s plan and for his glory

As I look at the first two chapters of Ephesians, I can’t help but marvel all over again at all that God has given you and me who have put our faith in Jesus.

Paul starts this letter to the Ephesians in worship, saying,

Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us in the heavenly realms with every spiritual blessing in Christ. (3)

How have we been blessed?

For he chose us in him before the creation of the world to be holy and blameless in his sight. In love he predestined us to be adopted as his sons through Jesus Christ, in accordance with his pleasure and will — to the praise of his glorious grace, which he has freely given us in the One he loves. In him we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, in accordance with the riches of God’s grace that he lavished on us with all wisdom and understanding.  (4-8)

That’s a mouthful.  Paul tells us that before this world was ever created God had a plan.  He chose us to be a people that are holy and blameless in his sight.  This despite the fact that he knew we would be a sinful, rebellious people who would turn our backs on him.

But though he knew all this, he made a plan to save us and make us his own.  He sent Jesus to die on the cross and take the punishment for our sins that we might be forgiven.  By his blood, he bought us out of slavery to sin and did not merely make us his own slaves, but adopted us as his beloved sons and daughters.

More, he has put his seal on us, guaranteeing our inheritance with him.  The Holy Spirit both protects us and holds us from anything that would tear us apart from God, and his presence and work in our lives is a foretaste of what we will have someday in heaven when we see God face to face.

All this was not because of anything we did, but rather it was entirely because of his own pleasure and will.

And when God chose us, this was by no means some random or capricious choosing of who to save and who not to save.  Rather, Paul tells us, “in love” he chose us.  Though we were totally undeserving of it, he looked on us with love and lavished his grace upon us.  How and why he decided to choose us, we will never know.  All we know is that for some reason, God chose to set his love upon us.

Because of this, the glory for our salvation does not at all go to us.  Rather, Paul says three times that this is all for the praise of God’s glory (verses 6, 12, and 14).

In short, we are a part of God’s incredible plan, a plan to unite this rebellious, sinful, and disfunctional world under Christ.  And while he could have done so by simply wiping us out as we deserved, he chose to set his love on us and make us a glorious part of his plan for this universe.

Honestly, I feel totally incompetent to express this all.  All the superlatives in the world could adequately express how awesome God and his grace is.

So I think I’ll just stop here and take more time to wonder at it all.

Posted in Ephesians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 6:11-18 — What really counts

Paul closes this letter by basically summarizing all that he has said in it.  And here he discounts all that doesn’t really count for anything in this world.

  • What others think of us doesn’t matter, particularly their approval (12).
  • Our own efforts to keep the law don’t matter.  None of us can keep it perfectly anyway, and that’s the standard if you’re trying to gain God’s approval through the law (13a).
  • Our pride in what we have “accomplished” for God doesn’t matter.  Particularly if we are mistaken about what he approves of (13b).
  • Circumcision or uncircumcision, rituals, and mere outward religious practices that don’t have any effect on the heart mean nothing (15a).

We have died to all these things.  And these things are dead to us.  At least they should be (14).

Instead, there is only one thing that really counts.  The new creation that we become because of what Christ did on the cross (14-15).

Our lives are not a matter of reformation through our own efforts, but of retransformation through the power of the Holy Spirit.  That’s what counts.

Paul told the Galatians,

Peace and mercy to all who follow this rule, even to the Israel of God.  (16)

The Judaizers told the Galatians, “You become part of the Israel of God by getting circumcised and following the law of God.”

Paul told them, “No.  It is only by the transforming power of the Holy Spirit as you put your faith in Christ that you become God’s people.”

The result when we truly understand this?  You find peace, in contrast to the strain of trying to keep the law of God in your own strength.  And you start to truly understand God’s mercy in your life, realizing you are no longer under any condemnation.

How about you?  Are you trying to live the Christian life in your own efforts?  Is it your focus on being the “good Christian” by trying to keep the rules?  Or are you resting in the grace you have received, walking with the Spirit each day, and following his leading?

My prayer for you is the same as Paul’s.

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit, brothers (and sisters). Amen.  (18)

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 6:7-10 — The seeds we sow

I would have never made a good farmer.  I remember as a kid trying to plant a seed.  I can’t remember if it was from an orange or an apple, but either way, I wanted it to grow right then and there.  And when it didn’t, I swiftly dug it up.  Farmers need patience, and I was in short supply of it.

In this life, we all sow seeds.  Unlike my childhood sowing experience, however, there’s no way to dig up those seeds.  And ultimately, we will reap what we sow.  Paul writes in verses

Do not be deceived: God cannot be mocked. A man reaps what he sows. The one who sows to please his sinful nature, from that nature will reap destruction; the one who sows to please the Spirit, from the Spirit will reap eternal life.

There were probably some in the Galatian church and in other churches for that matter that tried to twist the teaching of Paul.  Because Paul taught salvation by grace alone through faith, they said, “Well, Paul must mean then that we can live however we like.  We can just sin and trust that Jesus will forgive us anyway.”

But Paul says, “God is not some naive fool to be underestimated or trifled with.  He knows your heart and he knows all you do.  And if you claim to believe in Christ and yet all your life you are merely living to please yourself, he will see right through your claims of faith and see you for who you really are.  So even if you somehow avoid the results of your sinful actions here on earth (and I wouldn’t count on that), you will reap destruction when you face God on judgment day.”

If on the other hand, you truly love God and live to please the Spirit, you will ultimately reap eternal life.

He then exhorts us,

Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up. (9)

It can be disheartening to serve God at times because we don’t always see the results right away.  We are a fast food society, expecting things on our plate instantaneously.  But seeds take time to grow.  They don’t grow in a day.  And the same is true of the seeds we plant in living to please the Spirit.  Sometimes we don’t see the results right away.  There are some seeds whose fruit we will never see in our lifetimes.  But Paul assures us, “They will grow.  So don’t give up.  Don’t faint from exhaustion and despair.  You will reap the rewards of what you sow, and most importantly, you will reap eternal life.”

What does this mean for us practically?  Paul says,

Therefore, as we have opportunity, let us do good to all people, especially to those who belong to the family of believers. (10)

One important way to please the Spirit and show our love for him is to bless those he has put around us.  God has called us to be a blessing, to our family, our friends, our coworkers, and especially to our fellow Christians.

And if we focus on that, in the end, God will make sure we reap the benefits of it.

What seeds are you sowing?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 6:6 — Lifting those who lift you

Pastors have a hard job.  I certainly wouldn’t want to be one unless God specifically told me to do so.

Not only do they have to prepare the Sunday message, they have to constantly deal with the people within the church.  And on top of taking the burden of their people’s problems, they inevitably have to deal with complaints and criticisms along the way.  I doubt there is a church that exists where all the people are satisfied with their pastor and their church.

Our pastors have their own load to bear, the load Christ has given them in leading the church, but also in leading their families as well.  And with all the complaints and criticisms that get heaped on beyond that, that load can swiftly turn into overload.

I think Paul recognized that.  And so while he told the Galatians that each person needs to carry their own load, he swiftly went on to say,

Anyone who receives instruction in the word must share all good things with his instructor.  (6)

In other words, our pastors and teachers feed us spiritually and lift us up.  But they too need support with their burdens as well.  So let us provide that support in whatever way we can.

Certainly, we should be providing financial support so that they can support themselves and their families, giving them the ability to focus on the load God has put on them to lead the church.  But I also think we need to share our words of encouragement and our prayers for them as well.

It’s so easy to see our pastors as super-Christians.  To forget that they are just human as we are and need support just as we do.  I forget that too sometimes.  So let us make a conscious effort to lift up our pastors.  To pray for them, and let them know that we are doing so.  To email them, or better yet, call them with a word of encouragement.  In short, let us be a blessing to our pastors.

How about you?  Are you a blessing to your pastor?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Galatians 6:3-5 — Focusing on what God has given us to do

It’s amazing, but on this day 20 years ago, I moved to Japan for the first time.  Over these past 20 years, I can honestly say I have seen God work to touch the lives of people through me.  At the same time, I can’t help but wonder how much I have really accomplished.  I can’t help but wonder if I couldn’t have done more.  I don’t know.

It would be so easy to compare myself with others and what they’re doing and get discouraged.  There are others that I can look at who probably have a lot more to show for their ministry than I do.

And it’s humbling.

So as I look at these verses and meditate on them, they really make me think.

Paul tells us,

If anyone thinks he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself. (3)

If there is a humbling verse it’s this one.  Because the truth is, none of us are really anything.  We’d like to think of ourselves as something, but the truth is, all we are are unworthy servants simply doing our duty.  (Luke 17:10)  If we think we are more than that, we are only fooling ourselves.  The only question we need to ask then is, “Am I doing my duty well?”

And so Paul says,

Each one should test his own actions. Then he can take pride in himself, without comparing himself to somebody else, for each one should carry his own load. (4-5)

In other words, because we are God’s servants, each with our own individual duties which he has assigned to us, it’s a waste of time to compare ourselves to others and what they’re doing.  Instead, we simply need to focus on what God has given us to do.

And any pride that we have in the things we have done for him should not come from thinking how great we are, or how much better we are than others.  Rather any pride we feel should come from Jesus saying to us, “Well done, good and faithful servant.”

So whenever we are tempted to compare ourselves to others, we should remember the words Jesus spoke to Peter when the latter asked about John and his destiny:

What is that to you? You must follow me.  (John 21:22)

What are you focused on in your life?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 5:13-6:2 — The fruit of the Spirit in our relationships

A lot of times, we think of our relationship with God merely in terms of how we relate to him.  We think, “Am I reading my Bible?  Am I praying?  Am I going to church?”

But as we look at our relationship with him and how spiritually healthy we are as Christians, an important gauge of these things is how we relate to others.

We see this throughout this entire passage.  It seems that within the midst of this controversy about circumcision and the need to follow Jewish law, a lot of interpersonal relationship problems were popping out in Galatia:  discord, dissensions, and factions, jealous and envy, and the provoking of others to anger.  And so Paul warns them,

If you keep on biting and devouring each other, watch out or you will be destroyed by each other.  (5:15)

He then shows us the fruit that should be seen in our lives as we deal with each other:  love, patience, kindness, goodness, and faithfulness.  (Galatians 5:22-23)

And as we saw yesterday, he told the Galatians, “You crucified your old way of life.  Don’t go back to it.  Don’t indulge in it.  Rather, walk each day in step with the Spirit.  But you can’t do that when you’re conceited, constantly provoking and envying one another.  (5:24-26)

How then should we act toward each other?  Paul becomes fiercely practical in chapter 6.  He says,

Brothers, if someone is caught in a sin, you who are spiritual should restore him gently. But watch yourself, or you also may be tempted. (6:1)

Two of the major problems with legalistic Christianity are pride and condemnation.  Pride in that “I’m good,” and condemnation in that “You’re not.”  And so it’s possible in Galatia that whenever someone fell into sin, the others fell on that person like a pack of wolves.

But Paul says, “Are you truly spiritual?  Are you truly led by God’s Spirit in your life?  Is his fruit coming out of your life?  Then this is what it looks like:  Gentleness.  Kindness.  Love.  Patience.  And it’s with that spirit that you should deal with that person.  Don’t look to destroy them.  Look to restore them.  And do it with a spirit of humility knowing that you are weak too.  Know that you can fall too.  So don’t just look at other people’s faults.  Keep watch on yourself as well.”

Paul says further,

Carry each other’s burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ. (6:2)

Looking at the context, it seems that Paul is specifically talking about supporting others when they are burdened with the guilt of their own sin and their struggle against it.  And he says, “Do you want to fulfill the law of Christ in your life?  Don’t be devouring those who are struggling with sin.  Support them.  Pray for them.”

This of course extends beyond simply dealing with others’ sins to every part of their lives.  When a person is struggling with problems that are beyond their ability to handle, stand by their side and support them.

That’s what a truly spiritual person looks like.  Not just reading their Bibles.  Not just praying.  But bursting with the fruit of the Spirit in all their relationships.

I have to admit, I’m not sure my life always looks like that.  But I want that.  How about you?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 5:16-25 — A whole new way of life

We talked yesterday about staying out of the pig sty of sin that we were set free from.  But once again, Paul reminds us that this is not a matter of keeping the law in our own strength.

Rather, he says,

So I say, live by the Spirit, and you will not gratify the desires of the sinful nature. For the sinful nature desires what is contrary to the Spirit, and the Spirit what is contrary to the sinful nature. They are in conflict with each other, so that you do not do what you want. (16-17)

Notice he does not say, “Live by your own ability to keep the law and you will not gratify the desires of the sinful nature.”  Rather, he says live by the Spirit.  The picture here is of walking in the leading of and by the power of the Spirit each day.

In other words, we shouldn’t just be reading our Bible and praying in the morning, and then saying, “Okay, God.  I’m outta here.  See you later.”  Rather, we should be saying, “Holy Spirit, walk with me today.  Help me to hear your voice throughout the day.  And help me to do the things you desire me to do.”

And Paul says that if we do this, there is no way we will fulfill the desires of our old rebellious heart.  Why not?  Because what our old rebellious heart desired is completely different from what the Spirit desires and vice-versa.  All our old habits and attitudes are in constant war with with what the Spirit desires to do in our lives.  That’s why we still struggle with sin even to this day.   Paul talks about that struggle in Romans 7:14-25.

But if we learn to hear his voice moment to moment, day to day, and let him lead us, he’ll lead us in a direction totally opposite from where our old habits and attitudes would take us.

The thing to remember, though is life under the law is totally different from life under the Spirit. Paul makes this crystal clear, saying,

But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under law. (18)

How are the two ways of life different?  Life under the law is lived in our own strength.  Life under the Spirit is lived in his strength.  Life under the law leads to feelings of condemnation.  Life under the Spirit causes us to cry out, “Abba, Father.”

Again, though, life under the Spirit is totally different from life under sin.  Paul goes into this long list of what a life under sin looks like, and it’s pretty ugly (19-21).  He then makes it crystal clear that no one who lives that way will enter the kingdom of heaven.

But after that, Paul shows us what a true Christian inhabited by the Spirit of God looks like.  They are people filled with love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control (22-23).

Two things to note here.  These fruit may not be fully mature in your life right now, but if you are a true Christian, they should be growing in your life.  You should see a difference between what you were before and what you are now.

Second, notice that it doesn’t say, “The fruit of all your efforts to keep the law is love, joy, peace, etc.”  Rather, it says the fruit of the Spirit is all these things.  When you are plugged into Jesus who is the true vine, then these things will naturallly start to grow in your life (John 15).  Apart from a relationship with Christ, you will find it impossible to bear all these fruit in your life.

So again, the focus in our lives shouldn’t be on trying to keep the law, but in walking in relationship with Christ and the Holy Spirit.

Paul says,

Those who belong to Christ Jesus have crucified the sinful nature with its passions and desires. (24)

True Christians have crucified that old, rebellious, hardened heart toward God.  They don’t indulge it.  They may struggle with sin, but they won’t gladly embrace it in their lives.

So Paul concludes with this exhortation:

Since we live by the Spirit, let us keep in step with the Spirit.  (25)

How about you?  You have received eternal life from the Spirit God has given you.  Are you now trying to live life in your own strength?  Or are you walking each day, following after him, listening to his voice, and leaning on his strength to do what he says?  How are you living your life?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 5:13-15 — Returning to the pig sty

For most of this book, Paul has been addressing those who thought they needed to turn to the law for their salvation.  And while Paul strongly disagreed with them, I think he did understand one of their huge concerns:  If we are no longer under law, then aren’t we just free to do whatever we want?  If we are no longer required to follow the law, why not just live for yourself?  Why not sleep with whoever you want?  Why not just do whatever sinful things which bring you pleasure?

And for the rest of this chapter, he addresses those concerns.  He starts by saying,

You, my brothers, were called to be free.  But do not use your freedom to indulge the sinful nature; rather serve one another in love.  (13)

“You were called to be free!” says Paul.  Free from what?  Free from the law, certainly.  Free from trying to follow the law in order to be accepted by God as his child.  And free from the condemnation of the law because we can’t keep it perfectly.

But we’re also called to be free from something else.  We’re called to be free from the life of sin that was destroying us.  We were living in the pig sty of our own sin.  For years, we indulged our sinful nature.  What do I mean by sinful nature?  I mean a heart that lived in utter rebellion against God and lived to please itself.  But by indulging that sinful heart, we made a mess of our lives.  We messed up our relationships, we messed up our marriages, we messed up our health, we messed up almost everything if not everything in our lives.

But Christ died to set us free from all that.  He gave us “heart surgery,” removing our heart of stone and giving us a heart of flesh.  (Ezekiel 36:26)  In other words, instead of having a heart of rebellion that was utterly hardened toward God, Jesus gave us a new heart that was soft and responsive to him.  And as we follow him, he leads us into freedom from all the sins that were destroying us.

Still there are remnants of that old heart or sinful nature within us, the habits and attitudes that were formed while we were under its control.  And those are things we’ll be fighting for the rest of our lives.  But Paul says don’t give into them.  More importantly, don’t indulge yourself in those old habits and attitudes.  Why go back to the pig sty in which you were so miserable when you were set free from that?

Instead, Paul says, “Serve one another in love.”  Do you want the joy that comes from the freedom you have gained from the law and from sin?  Then start serving others in love.  As you revel in the love God has for you, start sharing that love with those around you.  We were designed to have relationships in which we bless each other with the blessings we have received from God.  That’s what brings us joy, not going back to the pig sty.

Paul then says,

The entire law is summed up in a single command: “Love your neighbor as yourself.” (14)

In short, “Are you worried about keeping the law?  If you’re using your freedom as you should, to serve others, and not yourself, you will fulfill the law.”

On the other hand, if we insist on going back to the pig sty, Paul warns,

If you keep on biting and devouring each other, watch out or you will be destroyed by each other.  (15)

How about you?  Have you found the joy that comes from the freedom Christ has given you?  Or are you going back to the pig sty?  Which will you choose?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 5:7-12 — Abolishing the offense of the cross

I mentioned not too long ago that many people find Christianity narrow-minded.  They take offense at the idea that it is only through Christ’s work on the cross that we can be saved.  Paul calls this, “the offense of the cross.”

And it was this offense of the cross that the Judaizers were trying to abolish, though perhaps for different reasons than the people who try to do so today.

It seems the Judaizers were most concerned with how the other Jews perceived them.  And the other Jews were offended by the message of the cross because it welcomed anyone into God’s kingdom who came to Jesus by faith.  No longer was circumcision or rigid obedience to the law required.

These Jews were probably offended for a couple of reasons.  First, they took the Mosaic covenant and all its laws very seriously.  It set them apart as God’s people.  But now, Paul was saying that through faith in Christ, and totally apart from trying to keep the law,

There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus. (3:28)

In short, the law they took such great pride in no longer set them apart as God’s special people.  Rather anyone who came to God through Christ would now be declared as God’s people.

This was something the Jews simply could not accept, particularly because of their pride.  And that was the second reason they took offense at the cross.  The Jews took pride in their identity as God’s chosen people.  And they were proud of how much more “righteous” they were in the eyes of God than the other nations because of the law God had given to them.  This despite the fact that they never could keep it perfectly.

In the same way, pride is the great barrier to people coming to Christ today.  Pride in their own religion.  Pride in their own “righteousness” before God.  And so for Christians to say, “Your religion is not sufficient.  Your ‘righteousness’ is not sufficient” is offensive to them.

But by clinging to these things, they don’t draw closer to God, they actually cut themselves off from God.  Paul said of those who taught the need for circumcision,

The one who is throwing you into confusion will pay the penalty, whoever he may be...As for those agitators, I wish they would go the whole way and emasculate themselves! (10,12)

Paul had said earlier that those who taught a false gospel were under God’s divine curse (1:8-9).  Here he repeats that, and then he gets very sarcastic and says, “If you’re going to get circumcised, you might as well go all the way and castrate yourself.”

That would have been shocking to the Judaizers because getting castrated would get them cut off from the Jewish congregation (Deuteronomy 23:1).  But Paul was saying, that’s exactly what you’re doing if you let yourself be circumcised, you’re cutting yourself from God’s people.

That’s true of anyone that rejects the cross of Christ and tries to obtain salvation through their own religion and own righteousness.  You’re cutting yourself off from God and his people.  And if you dilute the cross of Christ to please them as the Judaizers did, you risk cutting yourself off as well.

The cross is offensive to many people.  But we cannot be concerned about trying to please them.  We need to preach the gospel, no matter what flack we catch from people because of it.  The question you need to ask is, “Who am I trying to please?  God or people?”

Remember the words of Paul who said,

Am I now trying to win the approval of men, or of God? Or am I trying to please men? If I were still trying to please men, I would not be a servant of Christ. (1:10)

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 5:7-9 — Getting cut off

If there is one thing I hate, it’s getting cut off in traffic.  To be cruising along the road, and to have someone cut in right in front of me.  At best, I have to break suddenly to avoid an accident, at worst I’d have to get into another lane entirely.

And here, Paul gives a similar picture.  The Galatians were running the Christian race, headed for the goal, running in grace.  And suddenly someone swerved in front of them hindering them from their goal.  Worse, it forced them to swerve off the path of grace and onto the path of law.  So Paul says,

You were running a good race. Who cut in on you and kept you from obeying the truth? That kind of persuasion does not come from the one who calls you.  (7-8)

In other words, “You were doing so well.  Who was it that got you off the path of grace and onto law?  It certainly wasn’t Jesus.  He called you to the path of grace through faith in him.

He then said,

“A little yeast works through the whole batch of dough.”  (9)

The traditional interpretation of this passage is that this false teaching of these Judaizers would quickly spread if the Galatians didn’t watch out.  It strikes me though that there is another application.

If we start letting in the idea that we must keep the law in order to be accepted by God even a little bit, it will start to dominate our whole way of thinking and our whole way of life.  And instead of walking in joy and humility, knowing that we are already accepted though we don’t deserve it, we’ll slowly start walking with either feelings of condemnation for not being able to keep the law, or feelings of pride for thinking that we’re able to do so.

It kind of reminds me of the words of Yoda in Star Wars:  “If once you start down the dark path, forever it will dominate your destiny; consume you it will.”  yoda

Yoda wasn’t entirely correct.  Anakin Skywalker ultimately was able to escape the dark path, but before he could do so, it made a total mess of his life.

And so Paul told the Galatians, “Don’t give into circumcision.  If you do, it won’t stop there.  You’ll need to keep every other law perfectly in order to be accepted by God, and every day, every hour, every second, you’ll have to worry about keeping it perfectly or you won’t make it.  It will come to totally dominate your way of thinking and keep you from the freedom and joy God wants you to have.”

You may ultimately escape that path, but it will wreck havok not only in your life, but possibly in the lives of those around you, particularly if you start walking around in pride judging them for not “measuring up.”

How about you?  Are you walking each day in the grace of God?  Or are you walking each day in pride or feeling under God’s condemnation?  Don’t let yourself get cut off.  Remember that we are already accepted as his children.  And as you do, you’ll find yourself living this life as God intends, in the freedom and joy of a child of God.

Posted in New Testament | Leave a comment

Galatians 5:2-10 — Severed from Christ, fallen from grace

I don’t know about you, but I think most people looking at today’s title would think, “Wow!  What terrible thing must a person do to be severed from Christ and fall from his grace.”

In fact, we often use that phrase, “fallen from grace,” in society today for people who once used to be seen as honorable but who fell into utter disrepute because of something they did.

But the whole context of this passage is not murder, or rape, or bribery, or some other such vice.  Rather the context of this passage is legalism.  By trying to become righteous before God through keeping the law, we become severed from Christ and we fall from his grace.

Paul wrote,

Mark my words! I, Paul, tell you that if you let yourselves be circumcised, Christ will be of no value to you at all. Again I declare to every man who lets himself be circumcised that he is obligated to obey the whole law. (2-3)

In other words, it’s all or nothing when it comes to the law.  If you are determined to become justified before God through the law, it doesn’t stop at circumcision.  You have to go all the way and keep every single law in the Old Testament or you’re not going to make it.

It’s also all or nothing in the fact that if you are determined to be justified before God through law, Christ’s death has no value to you at all.  It’s not like the Judaizers were saying, that Christ plus works equals righteousness before God.  It’s either obey the law perfectly, or put your faith in Christ and have his righteousness credited to your account.  There is no in-between.

That’s why he tells the Galatians,

You who are trying to be justified by law have been alienated from Christ; you have fallen away from grace.  (4)

The word “alienated” in the NIV is translated much more harshly in the ESV.  It says you are “severed” from Christ.

Basically by turning to the law to make yourself righteous before God, you turn your back on Christ.  You’re telling him, “I don’t think your work on the cross is enough,” and in doing so, you spit on all his suffering that he endured there.

Some people such as the Mormons teach, “By grace you are saved after all you can do.”  But Paul clearly states that by putting any faith in your own works, you actually fall away from grace, not put yourself in it.

Paul then says,

But by faith we eagerly await through the Spirit the righteousness for which we hope. (5)

I believe here that Paul is talking about how the hope that we have, that though right now we struggle with sin, the day will come when we will be made righteous not only in our legal standing before God, but in reality.

In Romans 8:23, Paul talks about how we groan while we are in this body, longing for the day when we will receive our new bodies.  Why?  For one thing, we will no longer face sickness or death.  But I think the other thing is that once and for all we will be free from sin in our lives.  That’s the righteousness we hope for.  And anyone who has that hope will not indulge in sin.  Rather, they will live day by day trying to please the one who saved them.  Not because they have to earn their salvation.  But because they’re rejoicing that they have already received it.

And so Paul says in verse 6,

For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision has any value. The only thing that counts is faith expressing itself through love.

How about you?  Are you still trying to earn God’s favor in your life?  Is that why you’re trying to do good things?  Or do you believe that God has already made you righteous in his sight, and look forward to the day when you will be made perfect?  And is it from that belief that you love God and want to please him?

How are you living your life?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 4:21-5:1 — Children of promise

In this passage, Paul makes a very interesting allegory to drive home a simple point:  We are children of God based on His promise, not children of God based on our keeping his law.

He talks about the story of Hagar and Sarah found in Genesis 16-21.  God had promised to give Abraham a son, but after years of waiting, Abraham and Sarah had started to lose hope that God would keep his promise.  So Sarah suggested that Abraham have a child through her slave Hagar (something atrocious to us, but perfectly normal back in those days).

Through Hagar, Abraham got his first son, Ishmael.  But this was a son that came not based on the promise of God and his provision.  Rather, it was based solely on human efforts.  Later though, Sarah did give birth to a son named Isaac.  His birth was a total miracle, a total act of God, as Sarah was 90 years old when she gave birth.  And it was through Isaac, God told Abraham, that He would keep his promise to make Abraham into a great nation.

Paul then says those who try to be justified by the law are symbolized by Hagar and her son Ishmael.  They are not trying to receive the blessing of God based on God’s promise and God’s work.  Rather, they are trying to achieve it through their own human effort.

But there’s a problem with this.  Children born of a slave are slaves themselves.  So people who try to be “children of Hagar,” justified by their own human efforts, will in reality only find themselves enslaved by the law of sin and death.  In other words, the law can’t save them at all.  All it does is point out their sin and condemn them to death.  (4:24-25)

On the other hand those who are trying to be justified before God by his grace are like Isaac, children and heirs of God based on God’s promise and God’s work.  Because of that, we are no longer enslaved by the law of sin and death.  We have been set free, and are now true children of the most high God.  (4:26-28)

But just as Ishmael, the child born of human efforts, persecuted Isaac, the child born of God’s promise, so the Judaizers persecuted the Christians.  In particular, the Judaizers tried to shut out the Galatian Christians until they agreed to put themselves under slavery to the law like the Judaizers were.  (4:29)

So Paul speaks very strongly here:

What does the Scripture say?  “Get rid of the slave woman and her son, for the slave woman will never share in the inheritance with the free woman’s son.”  (4:30)

In short, “Get rid of these false teachers.  They are children of the slave.  And they will never share in your inheritance.  They have no part with you.  They are trying to exclude you when the reality is that it is they who are excluded.”

And then he reemphasizes,

“Therefore, brothers, we are not children of the slave woman, but of the free woman.”  (4:31)

He then charges them,

“It is for freedom that Christ has set us free.  Stand firm, then, and do not let yourselves be burdened again under a yoke of slavery.”  (5:1)

Let us never forget that.  Christ set us free from the law, not so that we would go under it all over again, but that we would truly be free from it forever.  He set us free so that we could live as children of God, knowing that we are already accepted by Him, and not worrying about whether we are good enough.

How about you?  Are you living with the peace and joy of a child of God?  Or are you still living like a slave burdened by all the rules of religion?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 4:14-20 — Zealous for what?

In this passage, we see two kinds of zealousness.  One that leads to good and one that does not.

We see here that the Galatians used to be zealous for Paul.  Because of the gospel he had preached and the joy that had filled their hearts as a result, they were willing to do anything for him.  (14-15)

Paul himself was zealous for the Galatians.  You see it in every word, the hurt he felt because they had been deceived by the Judaizers.  He said ,

My dear children, for whom I am again in the pains of childbirth until Christ is formed in you, how I wish I could be with you now and change my tone, because I am perplexed about you! (19-20).

He was so zealous for them that he told them the truth, even though they regarded him as an enemy for doing so (16).

But then there was the zealousness of the Judaizers.  Paul said of them,

Those people are zealous to win you over, but for no good. What they want is to alienate you [from us], so that you may be zealous for them.  (17)

When he says, “They want to alienate you from us,” the “from us” is not actually in the text, and so the ESV puts it, “They want to shut you out.”  The idea is that they were saying “You’re not really one of us.  You’re not really a Christian.  If you want to really be ‘in’ with Christ, you need to listen to us.”

But in doing so, they were locking up the Galatians under law all over again, and stealing the joy and blessedness God intended them to have.

In short, these people were zealous to win over these Galatians, but it was not for the Galatians’ ultimate good.

And so Paul tells them,

It is fine to be zealous, provided the purpose is good, and to be so always and not just when I am with you.  (18)

Paul’s telling them, “Be zealous.  That’s a good thing.  When you were zealous for me, showing your love and caring for me because of the joy that was in you, that was good.  I’m zealous for you too.  I want to see Christ formed in you such that you become more and more like him.

“But these people are not looking out for your good.  And by being zealous for them, you’re losing your joy and blessedness.”

So there’s two questions I think we need to ask.  First, there may be some charismatic leaders around us, who are filled with zeal.  But where are they leading you?  Are they leading you closer to God?  Or are they stealing your joy by what they are teaching you?

Are they teaching you truth, even though it’s painful to hear?  Or are they leading you astray?

Second, what are you zealous for?  Are you zealous for Christ and to know him?  Are you zealous to see Christ formed in the lives of others that they may know his joy?  Or is your zeal leading you in the wrong direction?

Zeal once led Paul to persecute the church.  Zeal once led the Galatians back to a life of slavery under the law.  Where is your zeal leading you?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

Galatians 4:14-16 — How to lose our joy (and blessing)

You can really see how perplexed Paul is with the Galatians in this passage (actually going all the way to verse 20).

When he had first come to the Galatians, he had had some sort of physical problem, and yet, though it caused no small inconvenience to them, they still received him with great joy.  Why?  Because of the gospel that he had preached which set them free from sin and brought them new life.  Having heard the message and received it, they were filled with God’s inexpressible joy and a deep sense of his blessing.

So filled with this joy were the Galatians that it overflowed in their love and concern for Paul such that they were willing to do anything for him.  Paul said,

I can testify that, if you could have done so, you would have torn out your eyes and given them to me.  (15)

But having been infected with the teaching of the Judaizers, everything had changed.  All their joy was gone, and now they looked at Paul with suspicion.  They wondered if he had really told them the truth of the gospel.  They wondered if he had perhaps left something out that could actually keep them from salvation.

So Paul asks them,

What has happened to all your joy…Have I now become your enemy by telling you the truth? (15-16)

The word “joy” there is translated “blessedness” in the ESV and “blessing” in the NASB.  But however you translate it, the Galatians had lost a precious gift God had imparted to them upon their believing in Christ.  How?

By returning to religion.  By making their salvation a matter of their own works and their own efforts, and causing the cross of Christ to lose its value to them.  (2:21)

The same thing can happen to us.  When we make our Christian lives all about “keeping the rules” of religion, we lose our joy and our blessing.  Instead, we start straining to earn God’s favor.  And in the process, one of two things inevitably happens.  Either we become proud because we are “succeeding” in our efforts (as if someone could actually earn God’s favor by their works).  Or we become utterly depressed and despairing because we realize it’s impossible to keep the rules perfectly.

Either way, we lose the blessing and joy of God in our lives.

But when we realize that our salvation is by grace alone, it does two things.  It keeps us humble and it keeps us grateful.

We are humble because we realize that we did nothing to deserve God’s favor in our lives.  We see that all we deserved was God’s condemnation but how he has showered us with his grace and mercy anyway.

More, we become filled with joy and gratitude at this grace and mercy we have received.  As a result, the blessedness that comes from Christ flows not only in our lives but through our lives touching the people around us.

What kind of life are you living?  One of pride?  One of defeat and despair?  Or one of blessing and joy?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 4:8-12 — Going back to worthless religion

Many people wonder why Christianity is so “narrow-minded.”  Why can’t all religions be considered equally valid ways to God?

I will admit that most if not all religions have some good in them.  Most preach avoiding evil and doing good, although there is some difference in the definition of the those two terms.  (But not as much as you would think, as C.S. Lewis has pointed out in Mere Christianity and The Abolition of Man).

The problem is that all religions and their rituals are mere pictures of who God is.  In the case of Judaism, it’s a pretty good picture, as God specifically gave the Jews their laws and rituals as a picture of himself and of Christ.  In the case of others, the pictures are much more distorted, many to the point where you can barely recognize God for who he truly is at all.  Because of this, none of the laws and rituals they present can in any way bring us closer to God.

Even in the best of them, namely the Jewish laws and rituals, they are not the reality of Christ nor of salvation. The Jewish rituals, sacrifices and festivals, wonderful pictures of Christ and his sacrifice on the cross though they are, are not Christ himself.  They are not his sacrifice on the cross itself.

As a result, they have no power to save.  And if these rituals, sacrifices and festivals, ordained by God himself, are powerless to save anyone, how can the rituals, sacrifices, and festivals ordained by other religions be any more effective?

And so Paul says,

Formerly, when you did not know God, you were slaves to those who by nature are not gods. But now that you know God–or rather are known by God–how is it that you are turning back to those weak and miserable principles? Do you wish to be enslaved by them all over again? You are observing special days and months and seasons and years! I fear for you, that somehow I have wasted my efforts on you. (8-11)

Paul speaks specifically here to the former gods and religious practices of the Galatians.  And he says, “Before you were saved, you were slaves to things that were not gods, forced to follow rituals and religious celebrations that could not save you.  But now you know better.  You actually know God now.  And he knows you.  You are in a real relationship with him as his beloved children.  Why then are you going back to what is weak and powerless?

“Oh, sure, you’re not going back to your old gods and religious practices.  Now you’re turning to Jewish religious practices to save you.  But these are just as powerless to save you as your old religious practices were.  They were just the ABCs of getting to know God.  Helpful in their own way in that they help you see your own sin and need for a Savior.  But they can’t actually save you.  All they can do is make you miserable because you see you can’t keep the rules perfectly and deserve to be condemned.  You know this!  Why go back to them?”

He then says, “Look, I became like you.  When I’m with you, I eat with you, eat your food, and break all kinds of Jewish customs.  So don’t be afraid to be like me.  Stop living by the rules of religion, but by faith in Christ.”

And that’s Paul’s charge to us.  Let’s get away from the pictures of Christ.  That’s all the Jewish laws and rituals were.  They have no power to save in themselves.  So let us come into relationship with Christ himself.  And let us rejoice in the relationship we now have with God as his children because of what Christ has done for us.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

Galatians 3:26-4:7 — The wonder of adoption

It’s really amazing to me that God would actually adopt us into his family.  He could have accepted us as “pets.”  He could have recognized our status as people, and yet kept us at a distance as acquaintances.  He could have brought us into his household as mere servants or slaves.  He could have even accepted us as friends.  But he did more.  He adopted us into his family and now recognizes us as his children.

Paul tells us,

You are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus, for all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. (3:26-27)

He says here that we are all sons of God through faith in Christ.  What he is saying here must have stunned some of his original listeners.  Because back in those days, only literal sons had the right of inheritance.  But he makes it clear that all Christians, whether male or female, now have that right that once only belonged exclusively to the sons.  Not only that, Paul said,

There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus.  (3:28)

Previously, the Jews considered all non-Jews outsiders.  More, they looked down on women.  And of course, being a slave was never considered a good thing.  But Paul says that in God’s eyes, all who belong to Christ now belong to him and he recognizes us all as his children.  All of us have been clothed with Christ’s royal robes of righteousness and are now identified with him.

In case we didn’t quite get his point, he then draws an analogy between us and children in those days.  In those days, a child was no different from a slave practically.  That is to say, he had no true access to his inheritance even though he was an heir to it.  Rather, he was put under guardians or trustees  and he remained under their authority until the day his father formally recognized him as his son and heir.  (4:1-2)

In the same way, before we were adopted as God’s children, we were like slaves.  We were put under the guardianship of the law and had no right to any heavenly inheritance.  We were told, “Do this, and do that,” by the law, but while it generally guided us in the right direction, we could never keep it fully and as a result, had no rights as God’s heirs.  (4:3)

But that all changed the day God formally adopted us as his children and made us his heirs.  The process started when he sent his Son to purchase (or redeem) us as his own through Christ’s death on the cross.  And now when we put our faith in him, he formally adopts us as his children.  (4:4-5)

Not only that, he gives us his Spirit of his Son who cries out from within our hearts, “Abba, Father.”  In other words, God in Trinity cries out this new relationship we have with him.  A relationship not of a beloved pet, or an acquaintance, or a slave or a servant, or even a friend, but as a son and daughter of the King.

So Paul concludes,

So you are no longer a slave, but a son; and since you are a son, God has made you also an heir.  (7)

How do you see yourself?  How do you see God?  Do you see him as your Father and yourself as his beloved child and heir?  He sees us in that way.  It’s time that we see things the same way He does.  So don’t ever put yourself down as worthless or unworthy.  You are a child of the King.  Let’s start living that way.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 3:22-25 — What the law is and isn’t. What the law does and doesn’t do. (Part 3)

We saw yesterday that the law was not some alternative way God developed to bring about salvation, but rather was something that was meant to lead us to Christ.  Paul goes into further detail in the next few verses.

Paul said,

But the Scripture declares that the whole world is a prisoner of sin, so that what was promised, being given through faith in Jesus Christ, might be given to those who believe.  Before this faith came, we were held prisoners by the law, locked up until faith should be revealed. (22-23)

A lot of this is similar to what Paul wrote in Romans 7-8.  And basically what Paul says there is that before the law came, people were not really aware of what sin was.  They just lived their lives, blissfully unaware that a lot of their behavior was displeasing to God.  God then brought in the law to show the people, “This is the way to live.”

The problem was, the law didn’t cause people to say, “Oh, really?  I didn’t know.  I’m sorry.  I’ll live your way now.”  Rather, for many, it stirred up an even more rebellious attitude toward God.

And even for those who were repentant and wanted to please God, they found that they still weren’t able to keep the law.  Their sinful nature still had such a hold on them, it was impossible for them to keep the law.  They were in bondage to sin.

Still, what the law did do was help put some restraints on sin until Christ came.  The new NIV puts verse 23 this way,

Before the coming of faith, we were held in custody under the law.

In other words, for those Old Testament believers, the law couldn’t make them perfect, but it did help them from going completely wild into sin.  Staying with the new NIV in verse 24,

So the law was our guardian until Christ came that we might be justified by faith.

A guardian back in those days was someone who was in charge of supervising the life and morals of boys.  Wherever the boys went, the guardian went with them to make sure they didn’t get into trouble.  It was also his duty to take them to and from school, thus putting them in the hands of the true teacher.

That’s what the law did for Old Testament believers.  First, it helped keep them out of trouble (although not all trouble, because all still sinned).  Second, it eventually led people to the true teacher, Christ.  How?

Through the law, God gave the Israelites many pictures of a Savior to come through, among other things, the sacrifices, the Passover feast, and the Day of Atonement.

These things in themselves could not save them from their sin.  But through these pictures, Moses and all the Israelites following after him until the time of Christ saw Jesus and what he would do on the cross (John 5:39, 46). And as they did, they put their faith in him.

The law in itself then, couldn’t make save them.  But it led them to put their trust in Christ, though they of course didn’t have all the details yet because Christ hadn’t come yet.  And it was on the basis of that faith, not keeping the law itself, that God saved them.

So then, we come to the ultimate point of this passage.  Paul said,

Now that faith has come, we are no longer under the supervision of the law.  (25)

With the coming of Christ, faith has truly come with all the details filled in.  We are no longer like the Moses and all the Old Testament believers forced to look at the pictures.  Now in Christ, we have the reality, and thus the law is no longer needed as our guardian.

Rather, we look solely to Christ for our salvation.  And through the Holy Spirit whom Christ gave to live in us, we start to naturally do the things that are pleasing to God.

So as we go through life, let us not put all our focus on trying to keep a bunch of rules.  Rather, let us look each day in gratitude to the cross, and walk each day under the guidance of God’s Spirit.  That’s the true Christian life.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 3:15-25 — What the law is and isn’t. What the law does and doesn’t do. (Part 2)

We talked yesterday about what the law does not do, namely, it doesn’t replace the covenant God made with Abraham.  God’s covenant with Abraham was a one-way contract solely based on God’s promise, not on anything Abraham or any of his descendants did.  Because of this, nothing could ever supersede it.

Paul continues this theme on why this is so in verses 19-20.  He said,

The law was put into effect through angels by a mediator.  A mediator, however, does not represent just one party; but God is one.

When Moses went up the mountain to get the ten commandments, the people were so frightened by God that they told Moses,

Speak to us yourself and we will listen. But do not have God speak to us or we will die. (Exodus 20:19)

And so while Moses approached God, the people stayed at a distance from God.  (Exodus 20:21).  All the words God spoke to them had to go through Moses.  God spoke to Moses, saying “Tell them to do this, this, and this.  If they do, they will have life.  If they don’t, they will die.”  And Moses passed on all this information to them.

But think about this a minute.  Why did God need a mediator to pass on any information at all?  It was because the law was a two-way contract.  Both sides had their part to fulfill.  And if the Israelites did not keep their part, all the blessings promised to them in this covenant would be void.  Ultimately, that’s what happened.  Because they repeated broke the covenant, God did away with it.  It was an utterly fragile covenant.

Paul then says, “But God is one.”  That is to say, God is only one party and the only party responsible for doing anything in the covenant he made with Abraham and his descendants.  Abraham didn’t have to do a thing to obtain his blessings.  So the covenant with Abraham was totally different from the covenant based on law.  It was totally unbreakable because it wasn’t dependent on what we did, but on what God did.

In short, a fragile, breakable covenant can never supersede one that can never be broken.

What, then, was the purpose of the law? (19)

Logical question. Paul answers,

It was added because of transgressions until the Seed to whom the promise referred had come.  (19)

In other words, it was a temporary way to deal with sin until Christ came. Hundreds of years passed between the time of Moses and the time Christ came.  And God needed a way to deal with sin until then.  The law was that way.  But in saying that, Paul makes something very clear.  He asked,

Is the law, therefore, opposed to the promises of God? (21)

Put another way, “Is the law is then an alternative way to salvation?”


Absolutely not! For if a law had been given that could impart life, then righteousness would certainly have come by the law. (21)

Paul’s saying here that the law is not an alternative way to salvation because if it were, there would have been no need for Christ.  All we would have needed to do is keep the law.  But the truth is, no one can keep the law, and so it has no power to give life to anyone in itself.  Rather, all it does and is meant to do is lead us to Him who can truly save us from our sin.

How does it do that?  We’ll continue on this theme tomorrow.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 3:15-25 — What the law is and isn’t. What the law does and doesn’t do.

A lot of times, people look at the ten commandments and other laws that God gave in the Old Testament and they think, “This is what makes us righteous in God’s eyes.  If I want to have eternal life, I have to keep these rules.”

But that way of thinking shows a misunderstanding of what the law is and isn’t.  It shows a misunderstanding of what the law does and doesn’t do.

So Paul goes into detail about what exactly the law is all about.  He writes,

Just as no one can set aside or add to a human covenant that has been duly established, so it is in this case. The promises were spoken to Abraham and to his seed. The Scripture does not say “and to seeds,” meaning many people, but “and to your seed,” meaning one person, who is Christ. What I mean is this: The law, introduced 430 years later, does not set aside the covenant previously established by God and thus do away with the promise.  (15-17)

The first thing that Paul says is that once a covenant has been established, one simply cannot set it aside.  The word “covenant” probably holds the idea of a will.  When a person makes his final will and then dies, it cannot just be set aside.  Why?  Because it’s a one-way “contract.”  All the terms are set by one person. And its execution is based on one person’s “promise.”

That’s how God made his covenant with Abraham in Genesis 15.  When he confirmed it, it wasn’t dependent on anything that Abraham did.  It was solely based on God’s promise. In Genesis 15, we see God making promises to Abraham and telling him about his descendants’ future.  Then God, appearing as a smoking firepot and blazing torch, walked through the pieces of some animals Abraham had cut in half.  That may seem strange, but in those days, it was the common custom of two people making a covenant.  After making the covenant, usually both parties would pass through the pieces, with the implicit meaning of, “If I fail to keep my end of the bargain, may I be put to death.”

But in this covenant God made with Abraham, Abraham didn’t walk through the pieces, only God did.  It was a one-way contract.

And according to Paul God’s promises were made not only to Abraham, but also to his seed, that is Christ.

Paul’s interpretation of Genesis 12:7, 13:6, 15:18 and other verses which cover God’s promises to Abraham is very interesting.  Obviously “seed” or “offspring” (as the word is translated in Genesis) can be plural or singular and it appears that in Genesis, God was speaking with the plural meaning in mind.  But Paul seems to say that while that the blessings of the covenant would come to all of Abraham’s true children, the promise was made specifically to Christ, and that it is through him, all of Abraham’s children would be blessed.

Paul then makes clear that one thing that the law doesn’t do is make the promises of God to Abraham and us dependent on our ability to keep the law.  Why?  Paul tells us in verse 18,

For if the inheritance depends on the law, then it no longer depends on a promise; but God in his grace gave it to Abraham through a promise.

In other words, if the blessings of God depends on our keeping the law, then it is no longer a one-way covenant based on God’s promise.  Rather, it’s dependent on our actions, and how well we can keep the law.  But that’s not the basis on which God gave Abraham these promises.  It was a one-way contract based on grace.  And because it was a one-way contract, God cannot simply set it aside.  He must keep his promises, for that is his nature.  What he says he will do.

The thing to remember then is that the law was never meant to replace God’s covenant with Abraham and make the blessings God promised to Abraham and his spiritual offspring dependent on keeping God’s law.

What then was the purpose of the law?  We’ll look at that tomorrow.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 3:6-14 — The true children of Abraham

As I look at this passage, I can’t help but wonder if Paul thought back to the argument Jesus had with the Jews in John 8.  Because essentially, it’s talking about the same issue:  who are the true children of Abraham?

To the Jews, it was they who were the true descendants of Abraham.  He was, after all, their forefather and what’s more, they had and followed the law of God given through Moses.  And so when Jesus said that if they held to his teaching, they would know the truth and the truth would set them free, they immediately answered,

We are Abraham’s descendants and have never been slaves of anyone. How can you say that we shall be set free?  (John 8:33)

And that started a long conversation about who the true children of Abraham were.  Jesus pointed out, “You guys still sin.  You claim to be free as children of Abraham, but you are still slaves to sin.  But I am the one that can set you free from sin so that you will no longer be slaves to sin, but true children of God.”  (John 8:34-36)

When the Jews continued to insist that they were true children of Abraham, Jesus told them,

If you were Abraham’s children…then you would do the things Abraham did.  As it is, you are determined to kill me, a man who has told you the truth that I heard from God. Abraham did not do such things. (John 8:39-40)

In other words, when Abraham heard God’s words, he believed them.  He took them by faith, and that’s what saved him.  That’s what made him a child of God.  But the Jews proved themselves to be not true children of Abraham because they didn’t accept Jesus and his words by faith.  Instead they rejected him.

And that’s what Paul is saying here in Galatians.

Consider Abraham: “He believed God, and it was credited to him as righteousness.” Understand, then, that those who believe are children of Abraham. The Scripture foresaw that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, and announced the gospel in advance to Abraham: “All nations will be blessed through you.” So those who have faith are blessed along with Abraham, the man of faith.  (6-9)

Paul is saying here, that Abraham himself was not credited as righteous by his keeping the law.  The law had not even come into existence yet.  Further, if you look at his life, Abraham fell into sin from time to time.  But ultimately, he was justified by God because he had put his faith in God and His promise.

All true children of Abraham are the same way.  We may fail.  We may sin.  But we are not credited as righteous because we keep the law perfectly.  Rather, we are credited as righteous because we put our faith in Jesus.

In fact, Paul says that if we try to earn this status as “righteous before God” through our works, we actually put ourselves under a curse.  For,

Cursed is everyone who does not continue to do everything written in the Book of the Law. (10)

And as I said, no one keeps it perfectly.

But Christ took our curse for us.  More, Paul says,

Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law by becoming a curse for us, for it is written: “Cursed is everyone who is hung on a tree.” (13)

By dying on the cross, he took all the curse of the law upon himself, taking all of God’s wrath toward us upon himself.  Paul then tells us that Jesus redeemed us, that is, he bought us out of slavery to sin and Satan’s kingdom.  And now, the blessing of salvation that Abraham received is available to us if we do what Abraham did:  simply believe in the promises of God.

In short,

No one is justified before God by the law, because, “The righteous will live by faith.”(11)

How about you?  Are you a true child of Abraham, putting your trust in Jesus?  Or are you still trying to make yourself right before God by your own efforts?  No one can truly say they are saved if can’t truly trust God for their salvation and insist on trusting their own efforts or qualifications.

Who or what are you trusting in for your salvation?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 3:1-5 — Starting by faith, continuing by faith

It is so easy, especially in Japan, to fall into the trap of trying to follow “the rules” after becoming a Christian.  After all, every other group the Japanese are a part of, whether it’s a school club, a company, or even their own families have their own “rules” to follow or “obligations” to fulfill.  And so upon becoming Christians, many people try to find out, “What are the rules?  What’s expected of me?  Do I have to read my Bible every day?  How long do  I have to pray every day?  How much am I expected to serve in the church?”

And if they fail to keep the rules, they start feeling guilty.  They start feeling like they’re bad Christians.  What’s even worse is when other people start throwing their expectations on these new believers.  “Well, a real Christian would never drink alcohol.  A real Christian would never miss church on Sunday for any reason.  A real Christian needs to give 10% of their income to the church.”

That’s exactly what was happening in Galatia.  The Judaizers were coming to the Galatian Christians and saying, “Well yes, you start the process of becoming a Christian by putting your faith in Jesus.  But after that, you have to be circumcised.  And from that point on, you can’t be eating pork or any other “unclean” foods.  Don’t forget to keep the Sabbath too.”  And so on and so forth.

And these people were speaking so authoritatively, that the Galatians were buying it.  So much so that Paul exclaimed,

You foolish Galatians! Who has bewitched you? (1)

He then asked,

I would like to learn just one thing from you: Did you receive the Spirit by observing the law, or by believing what you heard? (2)

And again,

Does God give you his Spirit and work miracles among you because you observe the law, or because you believe what you heard? (5)

The obvious answer was that they received the Spirit and all these blessings from God not through their own efforts to keep the law, but by simply believing the gospel that had been preached to them.

So Paul then asks,

Are you so foolish? After beginning with the Spirit, are you now trying to attain your goal by human effort? (3)

In other words, we don’t just start our Christian walk by faith and then shift over into a life of keeping the rules.  Rather, we continue living our whole Christian lives by faith.  Our Christian lives start by grace and they continue by grace.

We never ever reach a point where we start living by law, attempting to keep God’s rules by our own efforts.   Our lives are never to come to a point where we are to focus on rules.

Instead, our lives are to focus each day on Jesus Christ.  To walk closely with him each day, learning to hear his voice, and then putting our faith in him, doing the things he asks us to do.   And as we believe him and step out in that faith, he gives us the power to do what he asks.  That’s the Christian life.  Not keeping a bunch of rules.

So how are you living your life?  Are you living your Christian life focused on the rules and doing your best to keep them?  All that will lead to is a life of guilt and condemnation, because none of us can keep them perfectly.

Focus on Jesus Christ.  Learn to draw near to him.  Learn to hear his voice.  And learn to follow his leading.  That’s what it means to live by faith.  And that’s what the Christian life is all about.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Galatians 2:21 — The main problem with a gospel of works

Throughout this chapter, Paul has kind of been on the defensive, fighting the claims that God’s gospel of grace leads to a promotion of sin.

But here in verse 21, he goes on the offensive.  He says,

I do not set aside the grace of God, for if righteousness could be gained through the law, Christ died for nothing!

In short, he was saying to these Judaizers, “If we need to keep the law in order to be righteous before God, what was the point of Christ’s death?  God could have just kept the old system, and Christ would not have had to come at all.  Are you telling me that God let Jesus get punched, whipped, beaten, bloodied, battered, and crucified…just to put us back under law again?  That’s ridiculous!”

Yet many people hold this idea today, particularly in the cults where they say, “Yes, Jesus died for your sin, but that’s not enough to pay for your sin.  You have to work for your salvation as well.”

But Paul totally debunks that view, saying, “That’s ridiculous!  It is simply impossible to do enough to earn your salvation.  If it were possible, God would have never sent Jesus in the first place.”

Paul’s argument also debunks the idea that Jesus is just one of many ways to God.  That people can get to God through Buddhism, or Hinduism, or through one of the countless other religions in this world.  If it were possible, God would have just used those methods.  Why let Jesus suffer as he did if there was another way?  It makes no sense.

So let us do away with the idea that there are other ways to heaven.  And let us do away with the idea that we can somehow earn God’s favor through our own works.

Jesus suffered on the cross because there was no other way for us to be made right before God.  Let us never spit upon what Jesus did for us on the cross by claiming there is another way.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Galatians 2:19-20 — That we might be made righteous

We talked yesterday about how the Judaizers were basically accusing Paul of preaching a gospel that would make Christ out to be a promoter of sin.  That whenever they saw Paul or any other Christian fall in any way small or great, they would be quick to say, “See, this is the result of your gospel of grace.  You’ve become just like the sinners of this world.”

But Paul pointed out that even if he brought back the law and preached that people must keep it in order to be saved, it wouldn’t stop people from sinning.  The law has never produced any perfect people, aside from Christ.  All the law can do is point out that we are sinners in need of a Savior.

How then can we be made righteous before God, if not by the law?  Paul tells us in these next two verses.

For through the law I died to the law so that I might live for God. I have been crucified with Christ and I no longer live, but Christ lives in me. The life I live in the body, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me. (19-20)

What is Paul saying here?  What does it mean that through the law, I died to the law?  And why is that important?

In Romans 7, Paul talks about how the law has power over a person only as long as that person is alive (Romans 7:1).  As long as I live, for example, I have to pay taxes.  I am under tax law.  But the moment I die, I am dead to that law.  Now I’m sure the government will come after my wife to get any taxes I owe from her.  But the government can’t come to my corpse and demand taxes to me.  I am dead to that law.  It has no power over me.

Paul then says in verse 4 of Romans 7, that we died to the law through the body of Christ.  This is parallel to what Paul says in Galatians 2:20, “I have been crucified with Christ.”

What does this mean, though?

The law required a penalty for our sin: death.  But when Jesus came to this earth, he lived as a man under the law and he fulfilled it perfectly, never doing anything wrong.  And then he did something more.  Though he did nothing wrong, he paid the penalty for our sin on the cross.  When he died there, God put all of our sins on him.  (Isaiah 53:5-6, II Corinthians 5:21)

When God saw Jesus on that cross then, he saw everyone that Jesus was dying for.  When he saw Jesus on the cross, he saw me there, and said, “That’s Bruce.  He is now dead.  The law has put him to death for his sin.”  When he saw Jesus, he saw my wife and said, “That’s Satoko.  She is now dead.  The law has put her to death for her sin.”

That’s what it means by “I have been crucified with Christ.”

But what happened once we died there with Christ?  The law lost power over us.  We are dead to it.

We no longer have to worry, “I have to keep the law or God will nail me to the wall.”  We no longer have to strain under our own efforts to keep the God’s law, only to fail time and again, coming under its condemnation.

Rather, we start to see Christ living his life in us.  As the days go by, we start to see him directing our steps, whispering through the Holy Spirit the way to go, and not only that, but also giving us the power to do so.

And so living each day is no longer a matter of us changing ourselves, but rather learning to hear his voice and trusting him day by day.  And as we do, we start to find that we’re living lives pleasing to God.  We in short, start to actually live the righteous lives the law requires.

How about you?  Are you still trying to become righteous before God by keeping a bunch of rules?  Are you getting discouraged because you keep failing?

Or do you know the love of Jesus who gave his life for you?  Are you able to relax before God, enjoying his company, and learning each day to walk in relationship with him, trusting and loving him?

That’s the Christian life.  Is it yours?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Galatians 2:15-18 — A promoter of sin?

One of the accusations Christians face, particularly from the cults, is that by adopting a gospel of salvation by grace alone apart from works, we actually promote sin.  After all, if we are saved by faith in Christ apart from trying to keep the rules, why keep any rules at all?  Why not just lie, steal, commit adultery, watch pornography, etc?  What’s to stop us from living that way if salvation is by grace alone?

Even Christians wonder this sometimes.  If we’re not living by rules, doesn’t that mean we can just live any way that we want to?  Don’t we simply have to have rules and keep them if we are to live the Christian life?  Isn’t the only alternative becoming like all the other people in the world, living in sin?

That’s what the Judaizers (those who said you must keep Jewish law in order to be truly Christian) were saying to Paul and the Galatians:  “By throwing away the law, you are lowering yourself to the standard of the pagans.  You’re becoming like them.”

And whenever they saw Paul or the Galatians either breaking Jewish law or flat out sinning (because all of us do fall even though we are Christians), they were quick to point to them and say, “See.  It’s just like we said.  You’re acting just like the pagans.  By this gospel of grace, you are actually making Christ a promoter of sin.”

In Paul’s words here, we see his response to these accusations.  He said,

We who are Jews by birth and not ‘Gentile sinners’ know that a man is not justified by observing the law, but by faith in Jesus Christ. So we, too, have put our faith in Christ Jesus that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by observing the law, because by observing the law no one will be justified.  (15-16)

In other words, Paul is saying, “We (that is, Peter and himself) are Jews, not Gentiles.  Yet we admit that we cannot be made right before God by obeying the Jewish law.  By ‘obeying’ the law no one can be justified.”

Why not?  Because in order to be justified by the law, you must keep it perfectly, and no one can do that.

And so Paul told Peter, “So we too, along with the Gentiles, realize that we must put our faith in Jesus in order to be made right with God.”

He then brings up the argument of the Judaizers.

If, while we seek to be justified in Christ, it becomes evident that we ourselves are sinners,does that mean that Christ promotes sin?  (17a)

Paul’s saying, “People are pointing to us as people who are seeking to be justified by grace, and saying, ‘Look at you!  Even though you say you belong to Christ, there’s still all this sin in your life.  This proves that your gospel promotes sin.  This proves that your Christ promotes sin.'”

Paul’s response?

Absolutely not!  (17b)

He explains,

If I rebuild what I destroyed, I prove that I am a lawbreaker. (18)

What does Paul mean by this?  I think he’s saying this:  “Let’s say that I do what you want me to.  I bring back the law and say, ‘To be a Christian, you must follow all these Jewish laws.’  Will that stop people from sinning?  Has it ever stopped you from sinning?  No.  All bringing back the law will do is bring us back to square one:  realizing that we are sinners in need of a Savior.”

What can we get from this?  We need to get away from the idea that following God’s law can in any way make us righteous before him.  It can’t.  All it can do is point out our sin and our need for a Savior.

There is only one way we can be made righteous before God, and that’s by putting our faith in Christ.  How does doing this make us righteous before God?  We’ll talk about this more tomorrow.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 1:11-2:16 — Fighting for the gospel

In this passage, we see Paul fighting for the truth of the gospel.  First he went to Jerusalem to make sure he was on the same page as the rest of the apostles concerning salvation by grace apart from law.  And in the midst of that, the Judaizers started insisting that Titus (the same Titus Paul wrote to later in the book of the same name) had to be circumcised in order to be truly considered a Christian.  But Paul said,

We did not give in to them for a moment, so that the truth of the gospel might remain with you.  (2:5)

The other apostles, fully on Paul’s side on this matter, then gave their blessing for him to go out to the Gentiles with this gospel of grace.  (2:7-9)

But later, Paul had to confront Peter himself on this matter.  Apparently Peter, because of his experience with Cornelius earlier (Acts 10-11) had fully embraced the Gentiles and had gone to the  extent of actually eating with them and most probably eating their food, even though it went against both Jewish custom and law.

When people from Jerusalem came, however, they were apparently looking side-eyed at Peter for what he was doing, and so he started separating himself from the Gentiles.  As a result, the other Jews with Peter started to follow his example, threatening to split the church all over again over a false gospel.

And so once again, Paul went to the mat, fighting for the gospel, essentially saying, “What in the world are you doing Peter?  All this time, you’ve been acting as a Gentile, eating their food and hanging out with them, this though you are a Jew.  And why?  Because you know that we are not saved by keeping the law but through faith in Christ.  You know perfectly well that nobody can be saved by keeping the law because nobody can possibly keep it perfectly.  So why are you doing this?”  (2:14-16)

Why was Paul so passionate about this?  Why did he fight for the gospel so desperately?  Because it was this same gospel that had saved him.  It was not some gospel that he or anyone else had simply made up (1:11).  It was a gospel that had stopped him in his tracks from a life headed toward death and gave him life.

But this was not a gospel that had come to him because of his own goodness or worth.  It was not a gospel that had come to him because he had kept the law perfectly and because he had earned his salvation.  He had murdered people, persecuting the church of God.

Rather, God had called Paul solely by His grace from before Paul was even born.  And it was by His grace that God was pleased to reveal his Son to Paul.  More he called Paul to spread that same gospel of grace to the Gentiles (1:11-16).

And so when people attacked this gospel that had saved him, Paul fought for it.

So should we.  We have been given life through this gospel.  God set us apart for himself before we were born and he called us.  Not because of our own goodness.  Not because of our own worthiness.  But because of his grace.  And now he calls us to spread his gospel of grace to those around us.  So when this gospel of grace is attacked, we need to defend it.

How passionate are you about the gospel?  Do you realize just how much you have been given?  Do you understand the grace that God has showered down upon you?  Then let us fight for the gospel and defend it against those who would attack it.  Not because they are our enemies.  But because they and all those around us need the truth of the same gospel that has saved us.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 1:10 — A people-pleasing gospel

Let’s face it, the gospel we preach is hard for many people to swallow.  And because of that, sometimes Christians try to dilute it or sugar-coat it in order to make it more palatable for people to accept.

“Oh yes, Jesus said he was the only way, but he didn’t really mean that.  There are many other godly people in this world and God will surely accept them even if they never put their faith in Jesus.”

“Jesus doesn’t ever want you to suffer under any circumstances.  It’s his will that you live the good life, and to be healthy and prosperous here on earth.”

“Yes, I know that the Bible says this is sin.  But really, it was just laws for that time.  We are no longer under those laws.  The important thing is that we love and accept people for who they are.”  (I am not saying here that we are saved by keeping rules, which is the main thing that Paul speaks against in Galatians.  I’m speaking against the opposite error of saying that we are free to live what God calls a willfully sinful life and still call ourselves Christians.)

For the Galatians, it was the grace of God that was diluted.  No longer were people saved by God’s grace alone.  Instead the gospel was diluted with the idea that you had to keep the laws Moses gave the people in Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy.

Why did some Jews try to dilute the gospel?  Probably because they were too worried about what the non-Christian Jews would think.  They were worried that if they preached the grace of God alone for salvation, that they would no longer be seen as good Jews.  That they would be rejected by their family and friends.  And so they adopted this gospel that they hoped would be more acceptable to them.

Many people today do the same.  In order to make the gospel more “acceptable” to those around them, they dilute the gospel message.

But Paul says in this verse,

Am I now trying to win the approval of men, or of God? Or am I trying to please men? If I were still trying to please men, I would not be a servant of Christ.

In short, he’s saying, “When I preach the gospel, I’m not concerned about people’s approval of the message.  I’m not trying to please them.  Rather, I am trying to please God.”

And because of that Paul fought to preserve the utter simplicity and purity of the gospel, even going so far as to oppose Peter to his face when necessary (2:11-14)

How about you?  Are you diluting the gospel message to make it more acceptable to people?  Or are you telling people like it is?  As long as we are worried about what people think of us, we cannot please God.  And we certainly can’t please God by sharing with people a diluted gospel.

What kind of gospel are you sharing with those around you?

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Galatians 1:1-9 — Deserting God

A lot of people today see Christianity as a set of rules.  They think that you have to keep these rules to be accepted by God.  Even many Christians tend to think this way.  But is this what the Bible teaches?

In this letter, Paul was writing to a troubled church in Galatia, which is in modern day Turkey.  Paul had started many churches there on his first missionary journey, and at first all had seemed well.galatians-map-1200x959x300

But then word came back to him that some people called Judaizers had crept into the church.  These were people that were teaching that it wasn’t enough to just have faith in Jesus.  In order to be truly saved, you also needed to follow the Jewish law.  In particular, one needed to be circumcised.  And if you weren’t circumcised and keeping all the Jewish laws, then you weren’t really a Christian.

Because of this, the Galatians were falling into confusion, and had started to buy into this false gospel.  And so Paul wrote them this letter.

Right from the very beginning, he reminds them of this gospel that he had first preached to them, saying,

Grace and peace to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ, who gave himself for our sins to rescue us from the present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father, to whom be glory for ever and ever.  (3-5)

Here he reminds them that they had received grace from God and peace with God.  How?  Through keeping the law?  Through getting circumcised?  No, this was all of God, who had planned the way of salvation, and who through Jesus Christ had paid the penalty for all our sins through his death on the cross.  And because this was all the work of God, we don’t receive any of the credit for our salvation because we did nothing to earn it.  Rather, it is God that receives the glory because salvation is all of him.

This was the gospel that Paul had preached to them.

But now he tells them,

I am astonished that you are so quickly deserting the one who called you by the grace of Christ and are turning to a different gospel–which is really no gospel at all. Evidently some people are throwing you into confusion and are trying to pervert the gospel of Christ. (6-7)

That first phrase strikes me.  By turning to a gospel of law, to a gospel of salvation by keeping a set of rules, the Galatians were actually deserting God.  They thought they were pleasing him.  That they were drawing close to him by trying to keep these rules.  But in reality, they were turning their backs on him.  They were essentially telling him, “We reject your plan of salvation by grace alone through Jesus’ work on the cross.  We’re going to follow these other teachers and add these other requirements to your plan of salvation.”

In short, they were no longer putting their total faith in God for their salvation, but in these false teachers and their own ability to keep the law of God.

And so Paul reacted harshly, telling them,

But even if we or an angel from heaven should preach a gospel other than the one we preached to you, let him be eternally condemned! As we have already said, so now I say again: If anybody is preaching to you a gospel other than what you accepted, let him be eternally condemned! (8-9)

Paul was saying, “This ‘gospel’ you’re embracing is no gospel at all.  I don’t care who it is, if anyone, even an angel from heaven or even us, preaches a different gospel from the one we first gave you, they are worthy of eternal damnation.”

Why?  Because they have deserted God.  And anyone who follows a gospel of rules has deserted God too.

Which gospel are you following?  Are you following a gospel that says that faith in Jesus is not enough, but that you must keep a bunch of rules as well in order to be saved?  Or are you keeping your eyes on the cross, trusting in Jesus alone for your salvation?

Let us not desert God by following a false gospel, but put our full trust in him and Christ’s work on the cross for our salvation.

Posted in Galatians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

2 Corinthians 13:5-14 — Seeking God’s best in people

As we wrap up this letter, we see Paul’s heart for the Corinthians, that they would know God’s best in their lives.

Paul starts out by challenging them, saying,

Examine yourselves to see whether you are in the faith; test yourselves. (5)

How can we tell that we are Christians?  The apostle John gives us ways to test the genuineness of our faith:  our belief in the truth about Jesus (1 John 2:22-23), our obedience to Christ (I John 2:3-4), and the love we have for God and others (I John 4:7-8).  This is  not to say that we will ever be perfect in obedience and love, but we should see these things starting to develop in our lives.  And when we fail, true Christians should be quick to repent.

Paul’s prayer was that they would pass the test.  That they would prove the genuineness of their faith by their repentance.  He told them,

Now we pray to God that you will not do anything wrong.  (7)

Why did he pray this?

Not that people will see that we have stood the test… (7b)

In other words not just so that people will say, “Oh Paul is such a great leader.  Look at the people he has raised.”  But rather,

…that you will do what is right even though we may seem to have failed. (7c)

What did he mean by this?  Paul had told the Corinthians that he would come with a heavy hand if they didn’t repent.  But if they repented, and Paul as a result didn’t show his heavy hand, his critics would probably say, “See how soft Paul is.  He’s no true leader.”  But to Paul that didn’t matter.  His only concern was that the Corinthians would repent and do what was right.  And so he said,

We are glad whenever we are weak but you are strong; and our prayer is for your perfection. (9)

Others might think he was weak because he didn’t come down hard on the Corinthians for their failures.  But again, he didn’t care about that.  He wanted them to be strong and not need his heavy hand.  And so he prayed for their perfection and restoration.  The ESV puts it,

Our prayer is that you may be fully restored.

Paul then told them,

This is why I write these things when I am absent, that when I come I may not have to be harsh in my use of authority–the authority the Lord gave me for building you up, not for tearing you down.  (10)

In short, “Ultimately I want God’s best for you.  God has placed me into your lives that you may be built up.”

And so he charged them,

Aim for perfection, listen to my appeal, be of one mind, live in peace.  (11a)

For if they did so,

The God of love and peace will be with you.  (11b)

He then concluded,

May the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all. (14)

That’s what Paul’s hope and prayer for them were.  And that’s what our hope and prayer for others should be.

Sometimes we need to be hard on people when they sin, particularly when they are stubbornly rebellious against God.  But all that we do should be aimed at their restoration, that they may know God’s best in their lives.

How about you?  Do you seek God’s best in others?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 13:1-4 — When Jesus returns

In Paul’s warning to the Corinthians in this passage, I see a warning to us as well.

Paul told them,

I already gave you a warning when I was with you the second time. I now repeat it while absent: On my return I will not spare those who sinned earlier or any of the others, since you are demanding proof that Christ is speaking through me.

He is not weak in dealing with you, but is powerful among you. For to be sure, he was crucified in weakness, yet he lives by God’s power.

Likewise, we are weak in him, yet by God’s power we will live with him in our dealing with you.  (1-4)

When Paul had last visited the Corinthians, he came in weakness.  In other words, he didn’t come exercising his authority, but rather with tears, suffering rejection by the Corinthians and grieved by their sinful attitudes.  This, though he had laid down his life for them.

But now he was saying that when he came back, he would not come in weakness, but in the power of God, exercising the authority God had given him to judge the Corinthians.  And he warned them, “I will not spare those who sinned earlier or any of the others.”  (2)

Jesus says the same thing to us.  When last he came, he came in weakness.  He came as a man, a poor carpenter and itinerant teacher.  He came not as a conquering king, but as a crucified Savior.  But by the power of God he was resurrected and the day will come when he will come back.  And when he comes back, it will not be in weakness, but in power.  More importantly, when he comes back, he will not spare those who continue to reject him.  Rather, he will bring judgment.

The problem with many people today is that they simply see Jesus as the loving Son of God who sacrificed everything for us to show us how much he cares for us.  That’s true.  He did.  But they forget that when he comes back, he will come back in judgment.  The time for mercy for those who reject him will be past.  He will no longer simply be the Lamb of God, but the Lion of Judah, the king who will reign forever.  And those who continue to rebel against his rightful rule will face his wrath.  And like Paul with the Corinthians, he will not spare any who continue in their rebellion (See Luke 19:11-27, in particular verses 14 and 27).

So the question you and I have to ask ourselves is this:  Have we submitted to Christ’s rule in our lives?  Or will we continue to live in rebellion to him?  God is patient with us.  But that patience will not last forever.

Let us not test the patience of God in our lives, but rather accept his mercy and grace while we still can.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 12:11-20 — Marks of a leader (part 2)

A couple of blogs ago, we looked at some of the marks of a leader.  In this passage, I think we can see more of what a true leader in the church looks like.

One is that they do not think of themselves more highly than they ought, but that they think of themselves with sober judgment (Romans 12:3).  In short, they can see who they are, and properly evaluate themselves as a servant of Christ, seeing with humility both their strengths and weaknesses.

Paul said in comparing himself with those “leaders” who criticized him,

I am not in the least inferior to the “super-apostles,” even though I am nothing.  (11)

Paul knew who he was.  He was an apostle called by Christ.  He was accredited by the signs, wonders, and miracles he performed; he had started multiple churches; and though he wasn’t “impressive” as a speaker, he nevertheless spoke to great effect.

Yet he also remembered that he was nothing in himself, the least of all the apostles because he had once persecuted the church (I Corinthians 15:9).  That in himself he was weak and could do nothing.  (II Corinthians 12:7-10)

True leaders need to be able to see themselves with that same kind of lens, remembering who they are in Christ and their daily need for God’s grace in their lives and in their ministries.

True leaders also love their people, not simply looking to use them for their own advantage.  Paul wrote,

I will not be a burden to you, because what I want is not your possessions but you. After all, children should not have to save up for their parents, but parents for their children. So I will very gladly spend for you everything I have and expend myself as well. If I love you more, will you love me less? (14-15)

Paul truly wanted what was best for the Corinthians, and like a parent was willing to do anything to see them prosper spiritually, no matter what it cost him.  All true leaders should have that kind of mindset.

True leaders are consistent in their integrity.  Some of the Corinthians accused Paul of somehow trying to exploit them or deceive them, ironically by not taking their money to support his ministry to them.  Perhaps they were saying, “Well, he’s saying that he wasn’t going to take your money, but actually he is under the guise of taking up an offering for the poor in Jerusalem.”

But Paul could point to his life and the men he had sent to the Corinthians, showing that they had all acted with the utmost integrity.  (17-18)  Would that all leaders be able to do that.

Finally, true leaders grieve over sin in their people’s lives, and ultimately deal with it.  Paul’s fear was that he would have to deal with the Corinthian’s sins and deal firmly with it.  He didn’t want to do that, and was grieved over that possibility, but he was willing to do it  (20-21).  All true leaders should be that way.  They cannot simply look the other way in the face of sin.

That’s the kind of leader Paul was.  What kind of leader are you?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 12:7-10 — The problem of self-sufficiency

I was raised by my parents to be pretty self-sufficient.  I remember one thing my dad told me after I had grown up and left the house was that the one thing he was happy about concerning my brother, my sister, and myself was that we never came back asking for money.

Self-sufficiency, in terms of independence from our parents, is a good thing.  We all need to grow up and strike out on our own.

But self-sufficiency in terms of our relationship with God is never a good thing.  There will never will be a time when we can truly claim independence from God.  We will always need him.  We will always need his power and strength in our lives if we are to make it in this life.  In our relationships.  In our work.  And definitely in ministry.

The problem with self-sufficiency is that it keeps God’s power from truly becoming complete in us.  Put another way, we will never have full access to the power of God in our lives as long as we are trying to be self-sufficient.

That’s what Paul learned and that’s what Paul tried to teach the Corinthians.

Paul had received an awesome spiritual experience, having seen heaven itself.  And it would have been so easy for Paul to think, “I’ve made it.  I don’t really need God anymore.  I am so spiritual that I can live this life on my own strength now.”

And so God gave Paul a “thorn in the flesh” to keep him humble and reliant on God.  What that thorn in the flesh was is not clear.  But whatever it was, a physical ailment (many people think it was an eye problem), or a spiritual problem, or whatever it may have been, though Paul pleaded three times for God to take it away, God refused, saying,

My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.  (9)

In other words, “I don’t need to take this problem from you in order for you to live.  My grace is enough for that.  And my power is made perfect in your weakness.”


Because in our weakness we are forced to rely on God’s power and not our own.  God’s power will never be made perfect in our lives as long as we are relying on ourselves.

And so Paul said,

Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.  (9b-10)

Why did Paul boast of his weaknesses?  Because it forced him to rely on God more, and in relying on God more, he knew more of the power of God in his life.  And I have to believe that in the process, he was forced to draw closer to God as well.

How about you?  Are you trying to make it on your own?  To live by your own power and strength?  By doing so, you’re missing out on two things:  the fullness of God’s power in your life and a closer relationship with him.

I don’t know about you, but I want both of those things in my life.

So let us not boast of our own self-sufficiency, but let us live each day leaning on God’s power and strength.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 12:1-6 — What is far more important than our boasting

Well, this is my last day of vacation before I head back for Japan.  It will be an exceptionally long day, so your prayers for safety and strength would be appreciated.  Needless to say, I won’t be posting a blog tomorrow, but hopefully, shortly thereafter, I’ll get back to my daily schedule of blogging.

At any rate, this will be short and sweet.  Perhaps because the false teachers in Corinth had been boasting of their “revelations,” Paul let the Corinthians know that he himself had spiritual experiences that far surpassed whatever experiences these false teachers may have had.  He had in fact been carried to heaven into the presence of God (although Paul himself wasn’t sure if it was just a vision or it really happened).

But then Paul said this:

But I refrain (from boasting about my experience), so no one will think more of me than is warranted by what I do or say.  (6)

In other words, we may have all sorts of spiritual “experiences.”  And I am by no means discounting them as a part of our Christian lives.  But we shouldn’t be using them as reasons to boast of our spirituality to others.

True spirituality is found in what we say and do moment to moment, day to day.  That’s what people should see when they see us.  Not our awesome spiritual experiences.  But God’s working and speaking through us to touch the lives around us.  And this, not for own glory, but for His.

Do you have awesome experiences with God?  That’s great!  But a true spiritual experience doesn’t end with the spiritual high.  It should translate into our day to day speech and actions.

Does it translate into yours?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 11:16-33 — The marks of a true leader

As Paul compares himself with the false apostles that had crept into the Corinthian church, I think we see the marks of a true Christian leader, what he does, and doesn’t do.

A true leader shouldn’t have to boast.  That Paul did so was not so much a sign of his greatness as a leader, but a concession to the foolishness of the Galatians, who were too easily impressed by the “credentials” of those preaching to them a false gospel.  Paul himself, time and again berated himself as a fool for having to stoop to these false teachers’ level just to win credibility with the Corinthians.

But under normal circumstances, this shouldn’t be.  A true leader realizes that everything he has comes from Christ, and as a result leads with humility, not pride.

A true leader also doesn’t abuse the sheep, even when he must be stern with them because of their sin.  The false teachers on the other hand, enslaved, exploited, took advantage of and insulted the Corinthians.  Unfortunately, even today, you hear stories of pastors who abuse their positions.  But according to Paul, a true leader in the church gently instructs and corrects those who wrongfully oppose him.  (II Timothy 2:25).

More, a true leader cares for the sheep.  (28-29)  He sees those that are weak in faith and lifts them up.  He sympathizes with their weaknesses just as Christ does as our great high priest (Hebrews 4:15).  And when others cause his sheep to fall, he becomes indignant just as Christ does.  (Mark 9:42)

Finally, a true leader is willing to endure hardship for the sake of the gospel.  He doesn’t insist on luxury and comfort for himself.  Paul certainly didn’t, suffering persecution, danger, sleeplessness, hunger and thirst for the sake of the gospel.  (23-27)

Those are the marks of a true leader.

Are you a leader in your church?  As a pastor?  As a Sunday school teacher?  As a Bible study leader?  Do these things describe you?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 11:1-15 — Another Jesus, another spirit, another gospel

In this passage, we find a very poignant truth.  When people tell us they represent Jesus, that they have the Holy Spirit within them, and that they’re presenting the gospel, we cannot simply take them at face value.  Why not?  Because of what Paul told the Corinthians.  What did he say?

I am afraid that just as Eve was deceived by the serpent’s cunning, your minds may somehow be led astray from your sincere and pure devotion to Christ. For if someone comes to you and preaches a Jesus other than the Jesus we preached, or if you receive a different spirit from the Spirit you received, or a different gospel from the one you accepted, you put up with it easily enough.

Here Paul expresses his concern for the Corinthians, that they like Eve might fall into deception and fall away from Christ.  How could that happen?

By falling for another Jesus, another gospel, and another Holy Spirit.

“Wait a minute,” you might say.  “I thought there was only one Jesus Christ, only one Holy Spirit, and only one gospel.”

That’s quite true, but there are a number of counterfeits Jesuses, counterfeit Holy Spirits, and counterfeit gospels.  And they were being presented by, “false apostles, deceitful workers, masquerading as apostles of Christ.”  (13)

And Paul says we shouldn’t be surprised by this.

For Satan himself masquerades as an angel of light. It is not surprising, then, if his servants also masquerade as servants of righteousness. Their end will be what their actions deserve. (14)

Paul was already seeing this in his day.  There were people coming to the Corinthians speaking out against the things Paul had taught them and against Paul himself, throwing the whole church into turmoil.

And throughout the New Testament, we see these counterfeit teachers bringing their counterfeit teaching.

They brought another Jesus saying that he hadn’t truly come to this earth as a man.  (II John 1:7).

They brought false spirits which made it utterly important to test everyone who claimed to be speaking by the Spirit of God.  (I John 4:1)

And they brought a different gospel, saying for example that people needed to follow Jewish laws in order to be truly Christian (see Galatians).

To this day, there are false Jesuses.  The Mormons say that he is the spirit brother of Lucifer and one of many gods.  The Jehovah’s Witnesses say he is the archangel Michael and a created being.

There are false Holy Spirits.  The Holy Spirit of the Jehovah’s Witnesses is an impersonal force.  The Holy Spirit of the Mormons is again one of many gods.

There are false gospels.  Both Jehovah’s Witnesses and Mormons preach a gospel of works in addition to faith as did many in Paul’s day.

The thing is, Jehovah’s Witnesses and Mormons are very nice people.  They are very sincere.  They may even appear to be more godly than we ourselves are.  But in presenting a different Jesus, a different gospel, and a different Holy Spirit, they prove themselves to be false teachers and false believers.  But because they sound so good, many people are deceived by them.

Let me be clear.  In the case of most Mormon’s and Jehovah’s Witnesses or other cultists, they are not purposely leading others into deception.  They themselves are deceived.  But if we are to avoid their fate, we cannot simply believe people because they say they believe in Jesus and the gospel.  We must test all things by what the Bible teaches, for it alone is truth.

Let us not be children.  Let us not be naive.  Rather, let us test all things, holding fast to that which is good.  (I Thessalonians 5:21)

Posted in New Testament | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 10:7-18 — How we evaluate ourselves. How we evaluate others.

Well, I’m temporarily back in the blogging saddle.  I’m still on vacation, so as I mentioned before, it may still be a hit and miss, but I have slightly better access to a computer right now.

At any rate, Paul is still dealing with the Corinthians and their attitudes of disdain towards him.  Not all of them felt this way, but enough did that Paul felt the need to defend himself.

And as we look at these verses, we see how we should evaluate others and ourselves.

When the Corinthians looked at Paul, they merely looked at the outside.  And Paul was apparently a man who was not terribly impressive, in presence or in speech.  Some were saying of him,

His letters are weighty and forceful, but in person he is unimpressive and his speaking amounts to nothing. (10)

But Paul told them, “You are only looking on the surface of things.”  (7)

Paul was every much of a Christian and minister than anyone the Corinthians could compare him too, but because they were focused on his appearance and speech, there were a number of them that simply couldn’t recognize that.  They instead looked down on him, despising him for his apparent weaknesses.  So Paul warned them,

Such people should realize that what we are in our letters when we are absent, we will be in our actions when we are present. (11)

In other words, “We are not all talk.  We live what we say.  And we will act on our words when we see you again if you don’t repent of your attitude.”

So as we look at others, we need to be careful to look beyond the surface.  People can be a lot more than they seem, and with the power of God working in them, can do much more than we might expect.  But if we are busy judging them and despising them for their supposed weaknesses, not only will we misjudge them, but we’ll end up despising people God has created in his own image and for his own purposes.  And God does not take that kind of attitude from us lightly.

But as we look at this, we can also see how we should evaluate ourselves.  Paul wrote of some of his critics,

When they measure themselves by themselves and compare themselves with themselves, they are not wise.  (12)

In short, it’s pure foolishness to measure yourself by other people and compare yourself with them.  Why?  Because the standard that we are measured by is God’s standard, not human standards.  And when we measure ourselves by human standards, we grossly miss the mark God intends us to reach.

It’s also foolish to boast about something when you have no real right to do so.  It’s bad enough to be overly proud about what you have done.  But when you start boasting about what others have done and taking credit for it, that’s even worse.  But Paul never did that (13-16).

Paul then tells us what we should boast about,

Let him who boasts boast in the Lord.  (17)

What does that mean?  The Lord said through Jeremiah in the Old Testament,

But let him who boasts boast about this: that he understands and knows me, that I am the LORD…(Jeremiah 9:24)

In other words, our focus shouldn’t be on ourselves and what we’ve done.  Rather, our focus should be on God, and knowing him better.  The person who truly knows God truly has something to boast about because their focus is on the right place, and they’re no longer trying to please others, but God.  And in that is wisdom, for Paul tells us in verse 18,

It is not the one who commends himself who is approved, but the one whom the Lord commends.  (18)

How about you?  How do you evaluate others?  Do you evaluate them by mere appearances?

And how do you evaluate yourself?  By comparing yourself with others?  By measuring yourself through human standards.  Or by the Lord’s?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 10:1-8 — Tearing down Satan’s strongholds

I suppose the more that we look at the world around us, the more it seems like Satan has set up his strongholds in our culture.  Certainly we see it the moral shifts that have occurred in America over the last 10-20 years.  And in Japan, the spiritual strongholds are just as strong, keeping people in spiritual darkness with less than a percent of the population being church-going, born again Christians.

It’s enough to discourage us and make us want to give up.  For other Christians, it stirs up anger at what Satan has done to our culture.  And it makes them want to fight the way that the world fights: with viciousness and a stomp-you-down mentality.

But that’s not the way we are to fight.  That’s not the way to tear down the strongholds Satan has set up.

Paul had to deal with some strongholds in the Corinthian church.  Strongholds set up by false teachers.  Strongholds of division.  Strongholds of rebellion against God and against Paul.

How did Paul respond?

By the meekness and gentleness of Christ.  He didn’t come with an attitude of tearing apart those who opposed him.  Rather he came with a gentle spirit.  This is not to say that Paul could never be “bold.”  He could, and he told the Corinthians that if they didn’t repent, he would have to come in boldness and strength.  But that was not what he desired to do.

But even in coming in boldness, it was not to tear people apart, but to build them up (8).

He then talked about the kind of warfare we are to wage when attacking Satan’s strongholds.  He said first,

For though we live in the world, we do not wage war as the world does.  (3)

Sometimes Christians come with the attitude of, “We need to fight fire with fire.”  Or they get sucked into the idea that they have to use worldly means to fight the deterioration in our society, using things like politics.

Don’t get me wrong:  we need to be involved in politics as Christians.  We cannot just take our hands off of it.  But if we think we are going to change our society through politics, if we think we are going to change the human heart through politics, we are sadly mistaken.  We can have all the Christian values incorporated into our society, but while it may improve our society, politics doesn’t have the power to actually change the human heart.

If we want to effect long-lasting change, it needs to start with each individual Christian touching the individual lives around them.  And we need to be using the spiritual weapons God has given us.

Paul said,

The weapons we fight with are not the weapons of the world. On the contrary, they have divine power to demolish strongholds. (4)

What are those weapons?  Primarily they are the word of God and prayer.  It’s speaking the words of God into the lives of the people around us, and then praying for them.  That’s what has the power to change lives as the Holy Spirit works in us and through us.

For it’s through the Spirit, that

We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ. (5)

Ultimately, it is only God that can change the human heart, not politics, not our rhetoric, not our debating skills.

So I suppose the question we need to ask is twofold:

1.  Are we joining in the battle to tear down Satan’s strongholds?

2.  With what weapons are we waging this warfare?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 9:11-15 — That God may be glorified through us

I touched on this at the end of my last blog, but I wanted to expand on the idea more, that is, when God’s people are generous, he is glorified through us.  Paul wrote,

You will be made rich in every way so that you can be generous on every occasion, and through us your generosity will result in thanksgiving to God.

This service that you perform is not only supplying the needs of God’s people but is also overflowing in many expressions of thanks to God.

Because of the service by which you have proved yourselves, men will praise God for the obedience that accompanies your confession of the gospel of Christ, and for your generosity in sharing with them and with everyone else.

And in their prayers for you their hearts will go out to you, because of the surpassing grace God has given you. (11-14)

One of the key themes that we see throughout these verses is that our generosity causes people to give thanks to God.  They give thanks to God not just because their needs are met, but because they can see God working through us.  They see the surpassing grace God has poured into our lives, and they see it pouring out of our lives to touch them and others.

Too often, as the world looks at people professing to be followers of Christ, they see hypocrites and people who are uncaring, unloving, or indifferent.  But when they see Christians who are generous because they have been touched with the grace of Christ, they catch a glimpse of our heavenly Father, who “causes his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the righteous and the unrighteous.”  (Matthew 5:45)

And as they see us, they start to glorify Him and hopefully start to become drawn to him.

Jesus said,

Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good deeds and praise your Father in heaven. (Matthew 5;16)

And one of the best ways to shine our light is through our generosity.

But as we are generous, it also encourages others who are believers.  It encourages them because through us, they see that God has not abandoned them and that he cares for their needs.  It encourages them in that they see fellow Christians living out what they believe.  And it encourages them to live out what they believe as well.

And like Paul, they start to thank God once again for his indescribable gift:  the gift of his Son (15).  The gift that so changes people that they would share the love they have received from God with others.

How about you?  Is God being glorified through you because of your generosity.  Through your giving heart, do people see God in you and praise Him?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 9:8-11 — Abounding in grace

Just a quick note before today’s blog:  I am currently on vacation, and so my blogs may be hit or miss for the next week and a half or so, depending on whether I have both time and access to a computer.  Hopefully, I’ll have both, but no guarantees.

I wonder how many people reading the title of this post, “Abounding in grace,” immediately thought in terms of us receiving grace from God.  Certainly, that is a part of what I’m writing about today, but it’s only half.

Paul wrote,

And God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that in all things at all times, having all that you need, you will abound in every good work. (8)

I really like this verse.  It first talks about how God is able to shower his grace upon us so that we’ll have all that we need.  But what is the purpose of his showering his grace upon us?  His purpose is that we will abound in every good work, showering the grace we have received on others.

Paul quotes Psalm 112 where it says,

He has scattered abroad his gifts to the poor; his righteousness endures forever.  (9)

Somehow, whenever I’ve read this passage, I’ve always associated it with Christ.  I think I was confusing it with Ephesians 4:8 somehow.  But actually, the psalmist was talking about the righteous man and how generous he is.  He never fears the future because he trusts in the Lord, and that allows him to be as generous as he is, helping those in need and abounding in good works to those around him.

And that’s what Paul goes on to say in verses 10-11.

Now he who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food will also supply and increase your store of seed and will enlarge the harvest of your righteousness.  You will be made rich in every way so that you can be generous on every occasion, and through us your generosity will result in thanksgiving to God.                    

In short, we can be confident that God will not only supply our needs, but will also increase what we have to the point that we can minister to others, being generous on every occasion. 

The question is, “Do we trust God in that way?”  I have to admit that I’m still learning to do so.

I want to be like that righteous man in Psalm 112, filled with the grace that God pours into my life, but not holding it in.  I want to be overflowing with the grace of God, touching those around me and blessing them, so that people may see it and glorify God.

How about you?  Are you abounding in grace?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 9:6-7 — Principles of giving

Here in this passage, we see two key principles of giving.

Paul says,

Remember this: Whoever sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and whoever sows generously will also reap generously.  (6)

This is true in all aspects of life.  If, for example, you sow sparingly into your marriage, you will also reap sparingly.  That is, if you put little time or effort into your marriage, you will reap little benefit from it.  In fact, your marriage will most likely wither and die.

If on the other hand, you sow generously into your marriage, you will reap great blessing from it.

The same can be said of raising your kids.  If you sow sparingly in the lives of your kids, you will find that when they grow up, they’ll want little to do with you.  But if you sow generously into their lives, you will find that you have a great relationship with them after they have grown up.

But the key point here is with giving of your money.   A lot of people think, “Well, tithing isn’t for the New Testament church, so why should I give anything to the church.”

But if we sow sparingly into the church, what does that mean?  It probably means your pastor will have to take other jobs to support himself and his family leaving less time for ministering to the church.  It means your church will have less resources to touch your community.  And it means that your church has less resources to minister to you and your family.

If you sow generously into your church, however, you will find that your church can be a great blessing to you, your family, and your community.

So if you’re complaining that your pastor or your church isn’t doing enough, a big question you need to ask yourself is this:  am I sowing generously into the church so that they can do more?

Paul then goes on to say,

Each man should give what he has decided in his heart to give, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver.  (7)

Our giving should never be done with an attitude of, “Well, I guess I have to give.”  It should never be done with the pain of pulling teeth or with the feeling of a gun pointed at your head.

It should be done with a heart of joy and generosity.  It should be done with a heart of, “I just wanted to thank you God for all you’ve done for me.  You have given me an indescribable gift in your Son.  Now I want to give something back to you.”

And when we give with that attitude, that is acceptable to God, whether we give a large amount or small.

The poor widow in Luke 21:1-3, had very little to give.  But because she gave from her heart, Jesus was more pleased with her gift than with any of the large gifts that the richer folks had given.

So how about you?  With what kind of attitude are you giving?  And are you sowing generously, or sparingly?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 9:1-5 — When we have an influence on others

All of us have an influence on others, whether it be in our homes, at our churches, or at work.

Perhaps we didn’t ask to be their role models, but we have been placed in that position.  And if so, we have a responsibility, not only to them, but before God to live up to that position.

When the Corinthians heard about the plight of the poor in Jerusalem, they were quite eager to give and told Paul as much.  Paul was so pleased with their generous hearts that he shared the news about them with the Macedonians.  That in turn inspired the Macedonians to give.  Now on returning to Corinth, it seems that some of the Macedonians were thinking about coming back with Paul.  And a thought came to Paul:  “I hope the Corinthians are ready. What if they’re not?”

And so he sent this letter ahead of time to encourage them to get their gift ready, just as they had promised.  For as Paul noted,

If any Macedonians come with me and find you unprepared, we–not to say anything about you–would be ashamed of having been so confident. (4)

Though they may not have planned to, the Corinthians’ zeal to give had a big influence on the Macedonians, inspiring them to give generously.  And if the Corinthians had failed to do as they had promised, it would have had a devastating effect on the Macedonians because those they had looked up to had so utterly disappointed them.

None of us are perfect.  We all fail.  And certainly, no one should so place you or anyone else on such a pedestal that if you fall, their faith falls as well.

But that said, it happens.  Jesus recognized as much.  And so he said,

But if anyone causes one of these little ones who believe in me to sin, it would be better for him to have a large millstone hung around his neck and to be drowned in the depths of the sea.  Woe to the world because of the things that cause people to sin! Such things must come, but woe to the man through whom they come! (Matthew 18:6-7)

So let us be careful.  Remember that what you do impacts those who look up to you.  By God’s grace, let us be people that inspire others to follow God, not to fall away from him because of their disappointment in us.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | 1 Comment

II Corinthians 8:16-24 — A people that are an honor and glory to Christ

In this last section, Paul talks about the measures that he is taking to make sure that the offering he is collecting for the poor in Jerusalem is completely above board, that no one would be able to criticize him.

In doing so, he talks about the people that were chosen to be in charge of collecting the money and carrying it on to Jerusalem.

Among them were Titus and two unnamed brothers, one who was well known for his preaching of the gospel, and the other a man who had proven zealous in his work for the Lord.  And Paul says of them,

As for Titus, he is my partner and fellow worker among you; as for our brothers, they are representatives of the churches and an honor to Christ.  (23)

The word “honor” is often translated “glory” as well.  So Paul was also saying of these men that they were a glory to Christ.

What does that mean?  I think it means these men by their very lives brought glory and honor to the name of Christ.

They did so by their zeal for him.  They did so in the preaching of his word.  And they did so in the love and concern that God had placed in their hearts for others.

As I read this, I ask myself, “Am I an honor to Christ?  Do I bring glory to his name by my words and by my actions?  Am I zealous for him?  Am I bringing his words to those who need to hear them?  And is my heart filled with the love and concern God has for others?”

I hope that I am.  I realize I’m not perfect.  But I don’t want to do anything that would put a stain on the name of Christ.

How about you?  Are you an honor to Christ?  Do you bring glory to his name?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 8:9 — Our example in giving

How much do we know the grace of Jesus in our lives?  And if we really did know it, how would it change our attitude in our giving, not only of our money, but of our time, our resources, and of our very lives?

Paul told the Corinthians,

For you know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, so that you through his poverty might become rich.

What is grace?  It is the giving of something to a people that don’t deserve it.  And Jesus was full of grace, giving to us what we didn’t deserve.  Think about what he did for us.

Jesus was “rich” in heaven.  Not in that he had lots of gold or silver or money.  Such things really have little worth in heaven.  But Jesus, while he was in heaven, shared in the glory of God, and was worshiped by the angels.  He sat on the throne next to the Father, lacking nothing.  He in fact ruled over all things, and through him, all things in heaven and earth hold together.  (Colossians 1:15-18)

And yet, he gave up all his glory in heaven to come to this earth as a man.  Not as a king.  Not even as a rich man.  But as a mere carpenter.  And even when he began his ministry, it was as an itinerant preacher, one who never knew where he would lay his head for the night.  (Luke 9:58)

And at the end of his life, instead of receiving worship, he was reviled.  Instead of sitting on his throne, he hung on a cross.  Instead of reigning in glory, he hung in shame.  Why?

So that we might become rich.  So that our sins might be paid for by his work on the cross.  And so that one day we would become co-heirs with him in his kingdom (Romans 8:17).

That’s the grace of Jesus that he freely gave to us.  So once again, the question is, “Do we know that grace in our lives?”

Has that truth truly sunk into our hearts?  Because if it has, it will show in our lives as well.  Generosity will spring out of our hearts just as it sprang out of Jesus’.

Honestly, it’s a truth that needs to sink a lot deeper into my heart.

How about you?  Do you know the grace of Jesus in your life?  Is it overflowing out of your heart in generosity to others?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 8:7 — Excelling in acts of grace

In this verse, Paul encourages the Corinthians,

But just as you excel in everything–in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in complete earnestness and in your love for us–see that you also excel in this grace of giving.

The Corinthians were well known for their abundance of spiritual gifts as well as for their zeal and love.

But Paul says here, “Don’t just excel in faith, speech, knowledge, zeal, and love.  Excel in giving as well.”

Many Christians want to excel in faith, in speaking out for Christ, in their knowledge of God, in zeal, and in love.  But how often do we desire to excel as givers.  Precious few, I would guess.  But that’s what God desires for us.  That we would be givers, and touch the lives of the people around us.

I think that’s primarily what Paul is talking about here, and it’s how the NIV translates it.  But as I look at the ESV, it puts this verse this way:

But as you excel in everything–in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in all earnestness, and in our love for you–see that you excel in this act of grace also.

I want to focus on that last phrase:  “This act of grace.”  Again, this is specifically talking about the grace of giving, namely to the hurting Jews in Jerusalem.

But it strikes me that God wants us to excel in all acts of grace.  In the act of speaking words of grace to those around us.  In the act of showing kindness to others.  In the act of showing forgiveness to others.  In the act of showing mercy to those who are hurting.

We are to be people of grace.  Why?  Because God is a God of grace, and we as his children are to imitate him.

How about you?  Are you a person of grace?  Are you a person that excels in acts of grace to those around you?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 8:6-12 — Finish what you started

This passage is so rich with spiritual truth that I think we’ll be here for a few more blogs.

Paul starts and ends this passage by basically saying this:  “Finish what you started.”

The Corinthians, when they had first heard about the needs of the poor Jews in Jerusalem, were quick to say, “We want to help.”  That spurred others, most notably the Macedonians, to give as well.

And so Paul told the Corinthians, “It’s great that you offered to help.  But finish what you have started.  Don’t leave your good intentions to fall to the ground to be trampled on by the shoes of neglect.  Fulfill your promises.  Start collecting the money you decided to give so that it will be ready when we come.  And if you do so with a heart that’s right, it won’t matter how much you end up collecting.  Because all that really matters to God is that he has your heart.”

How about you?  Do you finish what you start?  Do you follow through with your good intentions to bless others?  Or do you let your good intentions fall to the ground as your passion fades?  Let us not be that way.  Let us fulfill our promises and complete the good that God has put in our hearts to do.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 8:1-5 — What giving is all about

Generosity.  Giving.

These are two things I have to admit I’m still working on in my life.  Perhaps it comes from being the youngest child in my family.  Perhaps it just comes from my sinful, selfish nature.  But generosity and giving are two things that are definitely not natural to me.  They should be, though.  These things should flow naturally out of all Christians.

It certainly was the nature of these Macedonians.  According to Paul, despite their troubles and their poverty, they begged to be allowed to give to the poor in Jerusalem.  You almost get the impression that Paul had told them, “No, no.  It’s totally okay.  You don’t have to give.  Others are giving and it should be sufficient to meet the needs of the hurting in Jerusalem.”

But the Macedonians begged Paul to be allowed the privilege of giving.  That’s how they considered it:  a privilege.

It’s so easy when we’re going through our own problems to focus on ourselves.  To become selfish and think only of how to make it through our own trials.  But the Macedonians refused to focus on themselves.  Rather, Paul says of them,

They did not do as we expected, but they gave themselves first to the Lord and then to us in keeping with God’s will.  (5)

That’s what giving ultimately is all about.  It’s the giving of ourselves to God, and to others.  Or as Jesus put it,

Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind (Matthew 22:37)


Love your neighbor as yourself.  (Matthew 22:39)

So if you are stingy, if you are tight with your money, the question you need to ask yourself is this:  “Am I truly loving God with all my heart, soul, and mind?  Am I loving my neighbor as myself?  Or do I love my money more?”

The other question you need to ask yourself is:  “Am I so concerned with my own problems, that I can’t see past myself?  Or am I like the Macedonians, who could see past their own troubles to the needs of others?”

Where is your heart today?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 7:8-10 — Two kinds of sorrow

Satan’s name means “accuser” or “adversary,” and for good reason.  He often comes at us accusing us for our sins and trying to point out to us what miserable wretches we are.

The thing is, most times we deserve what Satan says about us.  He points out every sin in our lives and basically tells us, “You’re no good.  You’re worthless.  Look at your sin.  You don’t deserve a thing from God.  How could God love someone like you?”

And he tries to crush us under the weight of our guilt.

But if you’re a child of God, you need to understand that if you are feeling these things, if you are feeling crushed under the weight of your guilt, those feelings are not coming from God.

Yes, when we sin, God wants us to sorrow over our sin.  But godly sorrow and worldly sorrow are two entirely different things.  Paul writes,

Even if I caused you sorrow by my letter, I do not regret it. Though I did regret it–I see that my letter hurt you, but only for a little while–yet now I am happy, not because you were made sorry, but because your sorrow led you to repentance. For you became sorrowful as God intended and so were not harmed in any way by us. (8-9)

Paul’s words made the Corinthians feel guilty for what they had done.  His words made them sorrow for their sin…but only for a short time.

Paul’s goal was not to destroy them.  He in no way wanted them to suffer any long-term harm from his words of rebuke.  Rather, he wanted them to repent from their sins that their relationship with him and with God might be restored.

Paul then draws a sharp distinction between godly sorrow and worldly sorrow.  He said,

Godly sorrow brings repentance that leads to salvation and leaves no regret, but worldly sorrow brings death.  (10)

The biggest difference between godly sorrow and worldly sorrow is this:  Worldly sorrow causes people to live all their lives in regret, seeing no way for their sins to be forgiven and no hope for the future.  And ultimately these feelings of sorrow and guilt crush them.

Godly sorrow, on the other hand, leads to repentance and a knowledge that no matter what they’ve done, God has forgiven them.  And so leaving regret and sorrow behind, they take Jesus’ hand and walk into the future he has for them:  a future filled with hope and life.

When you sin, is your sorrow a worldly sorrow that crushes you under feelings of guilt?  Or is it a sorrow that leads you to the feet of Jesus?  Is it a sorrow that leads you to repentance and life?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 7 — True love

It strikes me as I look at the last part of chapter 6 and the whole of this chapter, that we see a reflection of God’s love for us in Paul’s love for the Corinthians.

Paul implored with the Corinthians in verse 2,

Make room for us in your hearts.  (2)

Some of the Corinthians had shut Paul out of their hearts, and so Paul said, “Open your hearts to us.”

In the same way, God calls us to do the same:  to open our hearts to him.  To not yoke ourselves with unbelievers, but to instead walk in close fellowship with him.  Why?  Because he loves us as his sons and daughters.

Paul certainly had that kind of love for the Corinthians, calling himself their spiritual father in Christ (I Corinthians 4:15)

And as their spiritual father, he showed them the kind of love our heavenly Father has for us.  Put another way, he showed them what true love is.

What is true love?

Paul wrote,

We have wronged no one, we have corrupted no one, we have exploited no one. (2b)

Would that all Christian leaders be able to say this.  That they have never intentionally or unintentionally wronged anyone.  That their teaching has led people to holiness.  And that they have never took advantage of people, taking people’s money for their own selfish gain.  Paul was one leader that could say that.

He then said,

I have said before that you have such a place in our hearts that we would live or die with you. (3b)

True love stands by people whether in life or death.  In short, they are faithful to others, no matter the circumstances.

Paul adds,

I have great confidence in you; I take great pride in you. (4)

Love believes in people.  Even in the midst of his troubles with the Corinthians, Paul had boasted of them to Timothy.  It appears he had told Timothy, “I believe in these people.  I really believe they are God’s people, and so I know that even though my words to them were hard to hear, they will repent.”  (14)

And that’s why Paul did what love does: he spoke out words of rebuke when it was necessary.  Sometimes people avoid speaking words of rebuke.  They’re afraid people will think they are unloving.  And sometimes people can be unloving as they speak the truth.  They are more interested in being “brutal” than being honest.

But that wasn’t Paul’s intent.  His intent was that the Corinthians repent.  He didn’t desire that they be harmed by his words.  Rather, he desired that they would be built up because of them (10).  And that’s what ultimately happened.

One of the reasons we rebuke others is to test what is in their hearts.  Paul told the Corinthians, “When I rebuked you, it wasn’t so much for the wrongdoer’s sake or for mine, even though I am the one he hurt.  Rather, I wanted to bring out what was in your heart.  And you showed what was truly in your heart by your repentance.”  (11-12)

But again, it wasn’t as if Paul didn’t believe in them and so he felt he had to test them by confronting them with their sin.  Rather he believed in them and so he tested them, fully expecting them to come to repentance.  And they did.

That’s love.  That’s the love Paul had for the Corinthians.  That’s the love God has for us.  That’s the love we are to have for each other.

The question is: do we have that kind of love?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 6:14-7:1 — Unyoking yourself

There are a couple of final things I should mention before moving on from this passage.

First, if you are a Christian that is married to a unbeliever, I am not saying that you should unyoke yourself from them.  If you married them in rebellion to God’s word, then I believe you need to repent.

However, having repented, it then puts you in a place where perhaps God can use you.  Paul tells you in I Corinthians 7 that as long as your partner is willing to live with you, (and hopefully they are), that you should continue with them.  Paul writes,

For the unbelieving husband has been sanctified through his wife, and the unbelieving wife has been sanctified through her believing husband. Otherwise your children would be unclean, but as it is, they are holy. (I Corinthians 7:14)

I don’t believe that God is saying that he will guarantee their salvation.  What I do think he means is that as long as you’re there, the Spirit of God will work through you and touch your spouse and children in ways that he might not if you were not there.  And obviously, there’s a much greater chance of them being saved if you are there.

In short, you can make a difference.  The main thing is that you have your own relationship with God in order.  He cannot use you if it is not.  At the very least, he will be very restricted in what he can do through you, if there’s unrepentant sin in your life.

But if you find yourself regretting your marriage because your spouse is an unbeliever, hang in there.  God can use you to turn the situation around.

As I mentioned several blogs ago, however, there are other ways we can be unequally yoked that have nothing to do with marriage.  It may be a non-Christian friend that has undue influence on you.  It may be a parent (namely, after you have reached adulthood).  And of course, it may be a non-Christian boyfriend or girlfriend.  And you may be finding that because of their influence, it’s hurting your relationship with God.

How do you deal with that?  It’s very touchy to say the least, and it has to be dealt with in gentleness.  Reaffirm your love for them.  But tell them that they seem to be going in a different direction in life than you are and you need to go down the path God is leading you.

Then depending on your relationship with them, you either need to break off the relationship or put enough distance between you and them that they can no longer influence you.  That distance may be physical (like moving out of your parent’s house, assuming of course that you’re an adult), or simply a matter of spending less time with that person.

Hopefully, they will understand.  Some will not.  But as long as you are yoked to their influence in their lives, you will never be able to follow God as you ought.  So unyoke yourself.  Start following after Jesus.

And if you do, you will find the blessings God has promised.

I will live with them and walk among them, and I will be their God, and they will be my people…I will be a Father to you, and you will be my sons and daughters, says the Lord Almighty.  (16-18)

Posted in New Testament | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 6:14-7:1 — Unequally yoked (part 3)

I don’t think I can leave this passage without touching on an application that people often use when quoting this passage:  dating and/or marrying a non-Christian.

Some people say that this passage means we should not date non-Christians.

I will say straight out that while I don’t think it’s necessarily sin, I think it’s a bad idea and it can lead to sin.  I have seen three situations in the past 5 years or so where it turned out for the good.  But I have seen many others where it did not.

As for dating a non-Christian, I think the main question I would ask is this:  Who is influencing who?  Are you in every way influencing the other person to draw closer to Christ?  Or is little by little, the other person drawing you away from Him?  Are they starting to become attracted to Christ through you?  Or are they starting to chip away at your spiritual purity?

Are you finding yourself, for example, skipping church to go out on dates?  Are you finding yourself losing way too much time in the Word or in prayer because of the time you spend with them?  Are you finding that you’re compromising yourself sexually?

If the answer to any of these is yes, I would say it’s time to break off that relationship.

That’s a hard saying, I know.  Why is it so hard for a person in that situation to accept it?

The problem is that such relationships quickly become not simply an intellectual issue, but an emotional one.

We were created to bond with people of the opposite sex, not just physically, but emotionally.

And so when you start dating someone, that emotional bonding begins.

“He likes me!  I like him!”

“She likes me!  I like her!”

Everyone that has ever had a boyfriend or girlfriend knows the thrill of that realization.  And it only goes stronger the longer the relationship lasts.

The question then becomes, can you hold on to your convictions in the face of those emotions.  And that is very hard to do.

It is a very strong (and rare) Christian indeed who can stand firm on all their convictions in the face of pressure from their non-Christian boyfriend or girlfriend.

And I don’t know a single Christian that wouldn’t go through heartbreak, strong Christian or not, if they were forced to break off the relationship because of their convictions.

To take off on something that Paul once said (although the situation he was referring to was completely different)

But those who [date non-Christians or marry them] will face many troubles in this life, and I want to spare you this.  (I Corinthians 7:28)

Is it possible that the other person may become a Christian?  Yes.  But it’s just as likely, if not more likely that you will compromise on the One who went to the cross for you.  And as I said, I’ve seen that far more often than I’d like.

I think the situation is doubly tough as a Christian woman dating a non-Christian guy.  I believe scripture teaches that the husband is to lead in a relationship.  And that should start in the dating/courting stage of a relationship.  But can a Christian woman afford to let the non-Christian lead the relationship in everything?  If she does, she is definitely being unequally yoked.  If she doesn’t, however, there will always be something off in the relationship, since that is not how God created us to be.

It goes without saying that any Christian that goes ahead and marries an unbeliever is definitely unequally unyoked.  And at that point, I think they are definitely in the area of compromise and sin, because they have disobeyed the very words of God we have just read.

So what am I saying?  Be very careful about starting any romantic relationship with an unbeliever.  Because emotions get involved at  a very early stage, it can become very easy for you to fall into compromise and sin.

How about you?  Are you unequally yoked?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 6:14-7:1 — Unequally yoked (part 2)

We talked yesterday about the importance of not being unequally yoked with people.  And the main point I made was that if a person is influencing you in ways that cause you to compromise your purity or compromise your life as a person set apart for God, you need to put a distance between you and them.


Paul tells us,

For what do righteousness and wickedness have in common? Or what fellowship can light have with darkness? What harmony is there between Christ and Belial ? What does a believer have in common with an unbeliever? What agreement is there between the temple of God and idols? For we are the temple of the living God. (14-16a)

In short, there is a fundamental difference between unbelievers and us, and it cannot be reconciled.  Ultimately it comes down to the fact of who we belong to.

We are the temple of God.  God lives in us.  They are a temple of idols.  Oh, they may not be worshiping literal idols such as Buddha.  But in their hearts, they have displaced God from the throne of their hearts and have put other things there.  Their own happiness.  Money.  Possessions.  Or whatever it may be.  And whenever these things come into conflict with what God has taught us are true and right, they thrust God aside and simply live as they please.

How can we possibly yoke ourselves to these people and put ourselves under their influence?  They have bought the lie of Satan, “You shall be like God.”  (Genesis 3:5)

Satan tells them as he did Eve.  “You don’t need God’s advice.  You are wise enough.  You don’t need to look to God for happiness.  Look at these other things that can bring you happiness.  You don’t need to live for God.  Just live for yourself.”

And by following the lies of Satan, they effectively live for him and influence all others they touch to do the same.

But we are called by God himself to be his children.  To be different.  To be holy.

Paul says,

As God has said: “I will live with them and walk among them, and I will be their God, and they will be my people.” “Therefore come out from them and be separate, says the Lord. Touch no unclean thing, and I will receive you.” “I will be a Father to you, and you will be my sons and daughters, says the Lord Almighty.” (16b-18)

Paul then concludes,

Since we have these promises, dear friends, let us purify ourselves from everything that contaminates body and spirit, perfecting holiness out of reverence for God.  (7:1)

We are called into a wonderful relationship with God.  But if we want that kind of relationship, God calls us to purify ourselves from sin.  And sometimes that means separating ourselves from those that are pulling us away from him.

How about you?  Out of your love and reverence for God, are you living holy lives?  Lives that are pure before him?  Lives set apart for him?

Or are you letting yourselves be influenced by the unbelievers around you to the point that you just blend in with them?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 6:14 — Unequally yoked (part 1)


It’s one of those words that could be called Christianese.  I suppose if people were to picture “holy” people, they would imagine people with a literal halo over their heads and shining with the glory of God.

But holiness simply comes down to two things:  purity and being set apart for God.  And as Christians, that’s what we’re called to be.  We can’t just blend in with this world to the point that they can’t tell the difference between us and them.  They need to see a difference in our attitudes and our actions.

But blending in is just what many Christians do.  And one reason that happens is that they do not live lives that are set apart for God.  Rather, they let themselves be influenced by the people around them.

And so Paul says,

Do not be yoked together with unbelievers. (14)

What does it mean to be yoked with an unbeliever?  The picture comes from the Old Testament where God commands the people not to yoke a donkey with an ox. (Deuteronomy 22:10).  And that comes right smack dab in the middle of two other laws that condemned the mixing of things that were different: the sowing of two different kinds of seeds in a vineyard, and the mixing of wool and linen to make clothes.

Why did God give these laws?  Primarily to make a point about purity.  They were pictures that the Jews were to be a pure people.

Why did Paul bring this up in II Corinthians as an illustration rather than the mixing of seeds or fabrics?  Probably because he could see further application beyond purity.

When a donkey and ox were yoked together, the donkey had a significant influence on the ox.  The ox might want to go forward, but if the donkey were stubborn and refused to move, the ox would find it difficult if not impossible to move forward.  Or if the donkey tried to move in a different direction, the ox would have to make one of two choices: either follow the lead of the donkey, or again try to force the donkey to follow its lead.

I think the picture Paul is giving here is to not so tie ourselves to unbelievers that they can influence us.  That can be true in any relationship.  More than one Christian businessman has found himself in trouble because he partnered with an unbeliever who proved to be less than honest in his dealings.  We can also be influenced by the friends that we look to for our advice.

Now some of the advice unbelievers give can be good.  But at other times, they will give us advice that goes contrary to scripture, but sounds good to them and us.

“Go ahead.  Move in with your girlfriend.  You love her, right?”

“Hey, sometimes to get ahead in life, you have to bend the rules a little.”

And if we are tied to them to the point that they can influence us, they can lead us into sin, well-meaning though they may be.

But this should not be.  We are to be the influencers not the influenced.

Am I saying that we should cut ourselves off from all non-Christians then?

Of course not.  But for every relationship we are in, we need to ask, “Are they having too much of an influence in my life?  Are they causing me to compromise my purity as a Christian?  Are they causing me to compromise my life as one called to be set apart for God?”

If they are, then we need to start putting some distance between them and us to the point that they can no longer do so.

This is getting long, so we’ll talk more on this next time.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 6:11-13 — What holds our hearts

There are some people that think II Corinthians was actually two or even more letters actually pieced together.  Looking at this letter, I can see why, though I still believe it is one unified letter.

Still, at one turn, Paul talks about his reconciliation with the Corinthian church, and at the next he talks about his remaining troubles with it.  The reason for this is probably that while the majority of the church had indeed repented, there were still a number of people there that had their reservations about Paul and his credentials as an apostle.  The question is why?

Paul says here,

We have spoken freely to you, Corinthians, and opened wide our hearts to you. We are not withholding our affection from you, but you are withholding yours from us.  As a fair exchange–I speak as to my children–open wide your hearts also. (11-13)

Paul essentially says, “We have been nothing but open with you.  We’ve laid our hearts all on the table for you.  And yet, you still withhold your affections from us.”

The ESV translates verse 12 this way,

You are not restricted by us, but you are restricted in your own affections. (12)

The latter translation is more literal, and while a bit more obscure in meaning than the NIV, is much less interpretive.  While the NIV’s interpretation may be correct, I actually think what Paul is saying is this:

“You may find it difficult to open your hearts to us because of how we’ve dealt with you.  You may think us harsh for how we’ve dealt with you and the sinners and false apostles among you.  You may feel like we have shut you out by doing so.  But really you have shut yourself in because of the things that you are holding on to.

“You’re holding on to your sin.  You’re holding on to these relationships with these false teachers.  You’re holding on to idols in your life.  And so when we rebuke you for these things, you shut us out.  These things you cling to are what’s keeping you from opening your hearts to us.”

How about you?  What holds your hearts?

Sometimes, people leave the church and the fellowship of believers.  Or they may have a falling out with someone they once considered a close brother or sister.  And one reason is that these brothers and sisters have rebuked them for their sin.  As a result, they feel rejected by those who have rebuked them.

Being rebuked by fellow Christians can be hard.  And unfortunately, sometimes, Christians can go too over the top in their rebuke, failing to rebuke with gentleness.  (Galatians 6:1)

I do wonder if perhaps even Paul had failed in this respect concerning the Corinthians.  He was a sinner too after all, and he had had previous failings in his personal dealings with Mark, for example.  (Acts 15:36-39)

Nevertheless, Paul truly loved the Corinthians, but because of his rebuke and the Corinthians own wrongful affections, they failed to see the love he had for them and shut him out.

So my question is this:  Can we see beyond the painful words of our brothers and sisters, recognize sin in our lives, and release these things we are holding on to?  Or are we so in love with these things that it causes to reject further fellowship with those who love us?

In short, how do you respond to rebuke in your life?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 6:3-10 — That our ministry would never be discredited

All of us, whether in formal ministry or not, are called to be ministers of Christ.  We saw that earlier in chapter 5, where Paul tells us that we have been given the message of reconciliation and are called to be Christ’s ambassadors.

But it can be so easy for our ministry to be discredited.  Put another way, it can be so easy for our Christian testimony to those around us to be discredited.

That’s why Paul wrote,

We put no stumbling block in anyone’s path, so that our ministry will not be discredited. Rather, as servants of God we commend ourselves in every way.  (3-4)

How can we be a stumbling block to those around us?  By the way we live.  By our attitudes and by our actions.

And so Paul did his best to make sure that he lived his life with integrity, no matter his situation.  He said that though he went through multiple hardships, yet he lived in purity, understanding, patience, kindness, and love.  (4-7)

Think about that for a minute.  How often does our testimony suffer because in the midst of our hardships, we start complaining, we lose patience, and become self-centered, forgetting to be kind and loving to those around us?

Yet whether people honored him or not, whether people praised him or spread rumors about him, whether people considered him honorable or an imposter, whether people respected him or ignored him, whether he went through sorrow and joy, Paul always maintained his integrity.

He continued to walk in the power of the Holy Spirit, holding on to righteousness, wielding the Word of God in one hand and the shield of faith in the other.

Can we say the same about ourselves?  May our ministry to others never be discredited through our actions and attitudes.  Let us instead walk each day in integrity, in love, in purity, and in patience.  Most importantly let us walk in the power and comfort of the Spirit.  And if we do, we will make a difference in this world.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 5:16-6:2 — The message of reconciliation

Sometimes, Christians probably wish that in the face of all the troubles they go through in life, that God would just take them to heaven already.  Why doesn’t he?

There are many reasons we could give, but one big one is that we have a job to do.  Paul tells us in verse 16, that we should no longer view people from a worldly point of view, but from God’s point of view.  How does God view the world?

We mentioned one way he sees us a couple of days ago:  as people created in his image, and therefore precious.

But here we see another way he sees us.  Paul says in verse 20 that we are Christ’s ambassadors.

In Rome, there were two kinds of provinces, some friendly to Rome’s rule and some hostile.  The latter were under the authority of the emperor rather than the senate.  And to these hostile provinces were sent ambassadors to help keep the peace.

That’s the picture Paul gives here: that though the people of this world are created in God’s image, the vast majority have rebelled against him and are hostile to him.

But as his ambassadors, what message do we bring?  A message of hostility?  No.  First and foremost, it’s a message of reconciliation.  We appeal on Christ’s behalf:

Be reconciled to God. God made him who had no sin to be sin for us, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God. (5:20-21)

This is the heart of the gospel message: that Jesus, God’s Son, came to this earth and he lived a perfect life.  He never did a wrong thing, never had a wrong thought, never failed to do a good deed that his Father had called him to do.  But then he went to the cross, and as he did, God put all of our sins on him, and he took the punishment we deserved on himself.

And now, because of what Christ has done, when we put our faith in Christ, God no longer sees us as sinners.  Rather, he sees us through the lens of Jesus Christ.  In other words, as he looks at us, he doesn’t see our sins, but Christ’s righteousness covering us.

Put another way, he justifies us.  He looks at us and says, “Not guilty.”

Not only that, when God looks at us, all of Christ’s righteous works are counted as ours.

What do we have to do to receive this precious gift of reconciliation?  Simply believe and accept it.

That’s the message.  But that’s not quite all of it.  We need to truly see the urgency of this message we are to bring people.  Paul says we need to plead with them, “Don’t just ignore this opportunity you have been given.  Don’t wait!” (1)

For he says, “In the time of my favor I heard you, and in the day of salvation I helped you.” I tell you, now is the time of God’s favor, now is the day of salvation.  (2)

None us know when our time will come.  And the sad truth is, the more people harden their hearts to this message and wait, the more difficult it becomes for them to accept it.

So as we one song puts it, we need to tell people:

Forget about tomorrow.
Won’t you choose the Lord today.
For your tomorrow, could very well begin today.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 5:17 — A new creation

This is probably one of my favorite verses in the whole Bible.

Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come! (17)

I love the Life Application Bible’s comment on this: “We are not reformed, rehabilitated, or reeducated — we are recreated, living in a vital union with Christ.”

So many times, though, that’s how people think.  That God saved us to make us better people.  To make us good.

But that is not his purpose at all.  Rather, his purpose is to make us into something totally new.

The problem with the world’s way of thinking is that it’s based on the idea that we can be reformed.  That we can be rehabilitated.  That we can be reeducated.  And we can to some extent.  But if there’s going to be any real change, it can’t come from human efforts or human wisdom.  It has to come from God, changing us from the inside out.

The Jews tried to reform themselves for years, only to find themselves in relapse time and again.  The book of Judges is a constant picture of this.

God sent judges, priests, and prophets to reeducate them.  For that matter, they had the wisest man who ever lived ruling them in Solomon.  But not only could Solomon not reeducate his people into becoming new people, he himself fell into utter depravity and sin.

The Jews were put into longterm rehab in the desert for 40 years after their escape from Egypt.  Then they went into rehab again in Babylon for another 70.

Still, nothing really changed.  Oh, after the final rehab they finally came out a people that were no longer polygamous.  But when their Messiah came, they rejected and crucified him.  And to this day, the vast majority of them still refuse to recognize Jesus as their Messiah.

So what people need today is not reform.  Not reeducation.  Not rehabilitation.  They need to become totally new creatures.  And that can only come through Christ.  Only through Christ can we become the kinds of people that God originally created to be.  People who are the image of God himself.

I love the story of Eustace in C.S. Lewis’ Voyage of the Dawn Treader.  Eustace through his own selfishness and greed had turned into a dragon.  And during that time as a dragon, he to  a degree was reformed and rehabilitated.  But he was still a dragon.

Then he met Aslan, a symbol of Christ throughout the Narnian stories.  Aslan told him, “Go into the pool and take a bath.  But before you enter, you need to undress.”

As a dragon, Eustace of course didn’t have any clothes, but he did start to peel off his dragon skin.  When he was done, he was about to go into the pool, when he realized he still had another layer of dragon skin on.  So he did it twice more, but still there were further layers of dragon skin.  So Aslan said to him, “You will have to let me undress you.”

Aslan’s claws then cut in so deep and so painfully that Eustace said that he had thought they had gone right into his heart.  Aslan then threw Eustace into the pool, and when Eustace came out, he was a boy again.

Like Eustace, we can try to reeducate, rehabilitate, and reform ourselves.  But that’s not what we need.  What we need is to become a new creation.

And as Lewis said of Eustace, it is only then that the cure truly begins.

How about you?  Are you trying to change yourself by your own efforts?  By doing that, you can only become “a better dragon.”  But if you truly want to become the person you were created to be, you need to become a new creation.  And that starts with a prayer.

Lord Jesus, I’ve messed up my own life with my sin.  I look in the mirror, and I don’t like what I see.  I’ve tried to rehabilitate myself, but it hasn’t worked.  So now I turn to you.  I believe you died on the cross to pay the penalty for all my sin.  Now forgive me.  Make me new.  Transform me into your image as I was originally created to be.  In Jesus name, amen.





Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 5:16 — A totally new perspective

When Paul came to Christ, he was granted a totally new perspective in life.

Prior to his salvation, he had been persecuting Christians, thinking that he was doing God a favor.  But upon his salvation, he saw things in a whole new light, and he says as much in this passage.

We saw yesterday that when he saw Christ for who he truly was, and when he saw all that Christ had done for him on the cross and truly understood it, it changed his motivations for life.  It caused him to fall in love with Christ.  He now saw Jesus in a totally new way, and not only Jesus, but everyone else.  He wrote,

So from now on we regard no one from a worldly point of view. Though we once regarded Christ in this way, we do so no longer. (16)

Before he saw Christ as just a man.  Probably as worse than a man, as a blasphemer and under God’s curse.  But now he saw Christ as God’s perfect only Son, and his Savior.  And before he saw the Christians as a bunch of heretics.  He saw the Gentiles as a bunch of outsiders.  But now he saw them in a totally different light, as people God loves.

In the same way, if we are Christians, not only should our view of Christ change, but so should our view of the people around us.  We should not view them as the rest of the world does.

The world evaluates people by their beauty, by their intelligence, by their wealth, and by their overall attractiveness and lovability.  And if they lack these things, especially the latter two, we cast them aside.  But we forget something.  In casting them aside, we cast aside people created in the image of God.

Yes, that image may be distorted, in some cases, badly.  But they are still created in his image.  And because of that God puts special value on them.  He put so much value on them that he sent Jesus to die for them, just as much as he sent Jesus to die for you.

How can we then despise them?

I have to admit, I struggle with this.  There are some unlovable people in my life.  But they are not truly unlovable, because God loves them.  And if I can’t love them, that points to a problem, not in them, but in me.  If I can’t see the image of God in them through the distortion, then there’s a problem with my spiritual eyes.

How about you?  Are you struggling with “unlovable” people in your life.  If so, then won’t you pray with me?

Lord, you have made me a new creation.  You have opened my eyes to who you really are.  Now, I pray that you open my eyes to see people as you do.  As people created in your image.  As people not worth despising, but worthy of love.  Forgive me for my wrong attitude.  I don’t want to be this way.  Change me.  Give me new eyes.  Give me your eyes.  And teach me to love them as you do.  In Jesus name, amen.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 5:11-15 — Compelled

What do you live for?  And why?

For Paul, the answer was very clear.  The thing he always kept in mind was that a day of judgment was coming, not only for himself but for others (10).  And so he wrote,

Since, then, we know what it is to fear the Lord, we try to persuade men. (11a)

Put another way, to stand before God is a fearful thing.  It’s going to be bad enough for us who are Christians and know we won’t be condemned for our sin.  But it’s going to be a million times worse for those who don’t know Christ.  And because of that Paul says, “We do our best to persuade men to turn to Christ while they can.”

Again, he reiterates that he does so with sincerity and good conscience before God and men (11b-12), because he knows that God will judge him not only for what he’s done but for his motives as well.

What were Paul’s motives?  Why did he care enough to share the gospel despite persecution?

If we are out of our mind, it is for the sake of God; if we are in our right mind, it is for you. For Christ’s love compels us, because we are convinced that one died for all, and therefore all died. And he died for all, that those who live should no longer live for themselves but for him who died for them and was raised again. (13-15)

Paul says here that Christ’s love compels him.  Actually, the Greek reads, “the love of Christ compels us.”  And it can be understood two ways.  One is how the NIV translates it: Christ’s love for him and others compelled Paul.  The other is that Paul’s love for Christ compelled him.  I think if you asked Paul, he would have said both were true.  We see both ideas in the next two verses.

Paul says in verse 14 he says he was convinced Christ died for all.  Why did Christ die for us?  Why did he sacrifice all to go to the cross?  Because of his great love for us.  And now in response to his love, we no longer live for ourselves.  Rather we die to our old, selfish way of living and start living each day for Christ.  As John wrote,

We love because he first loved us.  (I John 4:19)

How about you?  Are you living for yourself?  Or are you living for God?  And if you are living for God, is it merely because of fear of judgment?  Or is it because of Christ’s love for you and your love for Christ?

And is Christ’s love flowing through you such that you feel like you simply have to share it with others no matter the cost?

Who and what are you living for?  And why?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 5:1-10 — Though we may groan

In this passage, Paul continues his thought on why he had hope in the midst of trial.

He says,

Now we know that if the earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, an eternal house in heaven, not built by human hands. (1)

Whereas Paul compared our bodies to jars of clay in chapter four, he now compares our bodies to tents.  And he says these bodies we live in are just as temporary and flimsy as a tent.  It will not last. But even if they’re destroyed, we have hope.  Why?  Because we know that we will have another dwelling that is much stronger and will endure forever.

Here he is talking about our resurrection bodies which he talks about in I Corinthians 15, bodies that will never get sick or die.  But he says that while we have this hope,

We groan, longing to be clothed with our heavenly dwelling because when we are clothed, we will not be found naked. For while we are in this tent, we groan and are burdened, because we do not wish to be unclothed but to be clothed with our heavenly dwelling, so that what is mortal may be swallowed up by life. (2-4)

In other words, we have hope that we’ll not be mere spirits after we die but will actually have new bodies.  But until then, we groan.  And as we suffer in this body we are in now, we long to have our new body, knowing that when we receive it, all our weaknesses and sufferings will be gone.

Why in the midst of our troubles can we have this hope?  Because God has given us his guarantee on it. Paul says,

Now it is God who has made us for this very purpose and has given us the Spirit as a deposit, guaranteeing what is to come. (5)

In short, it was God’s purpose from the very beginning to give us this new life in him, and to assure us that it will happen, he has sent his Spirit into our hearts.  And each day, the Spirit whispers to us that we are God’s children and works in us each day to transform us into the likeness of Christ.  And as we hear his voice and see his work in us, we find hope.

Because of this, Paul writes,

Therefore we are always confident and know that as long as we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord. We live by faith, not by sight. (6-7)

I like the way the ESV puts verse 6.  We are always “of good courage.”  We know that we are only away from the Lord for just a little while.  We will see him.  And so each day, we live by faith with these things in mind.  That in turn affects the way we live each day.

So we make it our goal to please him, whether we are at home in the body or away from it. For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive what is due him for the things done while in the body, whether good or bad. (9-10)

Because we know that we will see Christ some day, because we know that we will one day be judged for how we live our lives, we make it our goal to please him.  We no longer live to please ourselves, but to please him.

So though we may groan through our trials and struggles, let us keep the end in mind.  We will be with the Lord some day and all things will be made new.  So let us make it our goal to please him each day.  And if we do, on judgment day, we will have no need to be ashamed.

How are you living your life?  With temporary things in view?  Or with the eternal?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | 1 Comment

2 Corinthians 4 — How not to lose hope

Paul closes this chapter the same way he opens it: with hope.  Here was a man that had experienced so much that it would have been easy for him to lose hope.

He had been hard pressed on every side, with conflicts from without and fears from within (7:5).  We often face the same problem.  Not only do we have to fight our circumstances, but we have to fight our own feelings.  We have to fight our fears, our frustrations, our sorrows, our hurt.

Paul had gone through times where he felt perplexed.  Literally, the word perplexed in Greek means “no way,” meaning that he was at a loss, seeing no way out of his situation.

He had been persecuted for his faith and even stoned and left for dead.  On top of that, we saw all the problems he had with the Corinthian church, leaving him wondering if all he had done had been in vain.

And yet he had hope.  Though he was hard pressed, he was not crushed, neither by his circumstances nor his feelings.  Though he was at a loss, he was not “utterly at a loss.”  He knew that if he sought God, eventually he would find a way out (I Corinthians 10:13).  Though he was persecuted, he knew Jesus had not abandoned him.  And though he was struck down, he was not destroyed .

Why?  How could he hold on to this hope in spite of his circumstances?

Because he knew God had a plan.

He says in verse 1,

Therefore, since through God’s mercy we have this ministry, we do not lose heart.

Paul knew God had given him the ministry that he had.  And God didn’t give him that ministry for nothing.  But God had given him that ministry to accomplish His purposes.

More, Paul knew that he didn’t even deserve to be given that ministry.  He had hated Jesus and had even persecuted the church.  But by God’s mercy, God showed him the truth.  God had even told him beforehand, “You will suffer for my name.” (Acts 9:16).

So Paul knew that this suffering he was going through was not a surprise to God.  God didn’t say, “Whoa, I didn’t see that coming.  Sorry about that Paul.”  Rather, everything that Paul went through, God knew about in advance.  And Paul knew that the same mercy that pulled him out of the darkness of his sin into the light of life, would pull him out of the darkness of his trials into the light of glory as well.

So at  the end of this chapter he says again,

Therefore we do not lose heart. Though outwardly we are wasting away, yet inwardly we are being renewed day by day. For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal. (16-18)

In other words, though we may suffer in this life, even though we may feel like we are falling apart physically and emotionally, day by day God is doing a work in us.  He is using our trials to transform us into the likeness of his Son that we may reflect his glory (3:18).

So how do we maintain hope in the midst of trial?  By fixing our eyes not on our troubles that we can see.  But by focusing on Him who is unseen.  And though we may not be able to see his plan, we need to trust that he has one.  We need to trust that these trials will not last forever.  That he will bring us through.  And that if we hang in there, we will see his glory, not just in himself, but in our situation and in ourselves.

I like the New King James version of verse 17.

For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, is working for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.

So let us remember that.  God is not surprised by anything that you’re going through.  He has a plan.  So whatever you’re going through, put your trust in him that he will work out his plans, and if you do, you will find hope.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 4:5-15 — Who we proclaim

When people see us, what to do they see?  So many times we want to impress people with who we are and what we’ve accomplished.  I have to admit, it’s a struggle that I am constantly fighting in my life.  All of us want to be affirmed by others.  But if we are living for other’s affirmations, we’ll miss the true calling God has put on our lives.

Paul wrote,

For we do not preach ourselves, but Jesus Christ as Lord, and ourselves as your servants for Jesus’ sake. (5)

Paul wasn’t trying to promote himself in his ministry.  He wasn’t trying to impress people with who he was and what he had accomplished.  Instead, he preached Jesus.  He pointed others to Jesus.  As for himself, he took on the attitude that Christ commanded us to take.

So you also, when you have done everything you were told to do, should say, ‘We are unworthy servants; we have only done our duty.’ (Luke 17:10)

Even when he pointed at himself, he basically said, “I am nothing.  It is Christ who is in me that is everything.”  He told the Corinthians,

But we have this treasure (the light of the knowledge of the glory of God — verse 6) in jars of clay to show that this all-surpassing power is from God and not from us. (7)

Paul said, “We are mere containers of this treasure.  Not only that, we are weak, fragile containers.”  He wrote,

We are hard pressed on every side, but not crushed; perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not abandoned; struck down, but not destroyed. We always carry around in our body the death of Jesus, so that the life of Jesus may also be revealed in our body. For we who are alive are always being given over to death for Jesus’ sake, so that his life may be revealed in our mortal body. (8-11)

In other words, “We are so weak, that normally we would have been crushed by now.  We’ve been hard pressed with fears from within and conflicts from without (7:5), we’ve been perplexed, we’ve been persecuted, and we’ve been struck down.  We’re always on the edge of death.  The only reason we’re still here is not because of us and how great we are, but because of Jesus in us.  And through these things, his life shines through these fragile vessels of our bodies.

And that’s the calling God has put on us.  That in our lives, Christ would shine through us.  And as he shines through us, others will have his light shone into their hearts that they might be saved (6).  Paul says as much in the next verse,

So then, death is at work in us, but life is at work in you. (12)

So the question you need to ask yourself is this: Who and what are you living for?  Why do you do the things you do?  For Paul, the answer is clear:

It is written: “I believed; therefore I have spoken.” With that same spirit of faith we also believe and therefore speak, because we know that the one who raised the Lord Jesus from the dead will also raise us with Jesus and present us with you in his presence. (13-14)

Because Paul was convinced that Christ died for us and was raised again, because he was convinced that God will raise him someday with Jesus along with all those who would be saved through his ministry, he spoke.  He preached the gospel.

How about you?  Are you convinced that Jesus died for you and was raised again?  Are you convinced that there is a resurrection and that you will be raised with all your family, friends, and acquaintances who have also put their faith in Jesus?

The proof is in how we live our lives.  Are we focusing others’ eyes on ourselves or on Jesus?  Are we looking to glorify ourselves, or God?

May we live each day with the attitude of Paul who said,

All this is for your benefit, so that the grace that is reaching more and more people may cause thanksgiving to overflow to the glory of God. (15)

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 4:1-6 — Our part, God’s part

I think one thing that a lot of people worry about as we share the gospel is how people will respond.

It’s only natural, I suppose.  For one thing, we really want them to be saved.  For another, we want people to like us.

But while the first desire is important, the latter is entirely secondary.  More, it should never interfere with our proclaiming with the gospel.

Paul wrote,

Therefore, since through God’s mercy we have this ministry, we do not lose heart. (1)

When he says, “we do not lose heart,” I think one thing he means is that he doesn’t allow himself to be discouraged when people reject the gospel message.

It can be disheartening when that happens.  It’s even more disheartening when people reject us because of the gospel.

But Paul declares,

Rather, we have renounced secret and shameful ways; we do not use deception, nor do we distort the word of God. On the contrary, by setting forth the truth plainly we commend ourselves to every man’s conscience in the sight of God. (2)

In other words, “In declaring the gospel, everything we do is aboveboard.  We’re not trying to trick or deceive anyone.

“Nor,” Paul says, “Do we distort the word of God.”

That word “distort” is very interesting.  It’s the same word wine merchants used for diluting their goods.  Put another way then, Paul is saying, “We refuse to dilute the word of God.  We refuse to water it down to make it more palatable for those who hear.  Instead, we simply lay down the truth plainly as it is.”

In our day and age, it can be tempting to water down the word of God so that people can accept it and us.  But for Paul, it was unacceptable to do this.  Instead, he just laid the gospel before people and said, “Here it is.  Now what will you do with it?”

And God calls us to do the same.  It’s not our responsibility to make people believe.  Our responsibility is to tell it like it is.

Paul tells us,

And even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing.  The god of this age has blinded the minds of unbelievers, so that they cannot see the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God. (3-4)

What Paul is saying is, “If we declare the gospel as we should, and people still can’t see the truth, we shouldn’t be blaming ourselves.  Satan himself has blinded their eyes.”

So what should we do then?  Put it in the hands of God.  Paul writes,

For God, who said, “Let light shine out of darkness,” made his light shine in our hearts to give us the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ. (6)

Just as God was the only one who could bring light into the darkness at the creation of the world, he is the only one who can bring light into the darkness of the human heart.  So if someone rejects the gospel, pray for them.  That’s our part.  The rest is up to God.

So let us never dilute the gospel of Christ to make it more palatable to others.  Let us tell it like it is and pray for them.  Then let God do his part as he works in their hearts.  And ultimately, we will see fruit.

Posted in New Testament | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 3:7-18 — Why we need never be ashamed

I touched on this yesterday, but I want to look at it much more deeply today.  We saw yesterday that when Moses received the ten commandments, his face initially glowed with the glory of the Lord.

At first, because the people were frightened by this glowing, he covered his face with a veil.  But then, he kept it on much longer than he needed to.  Why?  Probably because he was ashamed that the glory was fading from his face.  And probably because he realized that his own sinfulness caused that glory to fade.

And therein, as we have seen the last couple of days, lies the problem with the law.  While it tells us what God is like and what we are meant to be, it cannot change us. We remain sinful in God’s sight and condemned by the law.

But Paul tells us that doesn’t have to be us anymore.  Rather, when we come to Christ, we find a new glory that far surpasses the glory that shone from Moses’ face.  Why?  Because the law is no longer simply written on tablets of stone or on sheets of paper for that matter.

Rather, when we become Christians, the Spirit writes his laws upon our hearts and transforms us day by day into Christ’s likeness.  Each day, we are being transformed from one degree of glory to another.  There is no fading of our glory.  Rather, it is an ever increasing glory.

As a result, Paul can tell us,

Therefore, since we have such a hope, we are very bold. We are not like Moses, who would put a veil over his face to keep the Israelites from gazing at it while the radiance was fading away. (12-13)

We don’t have to worry that the glory that God has bestowed on us will fade.  Rather we can know with confidence that he will continue to work in us until we are conformed to the likeness of his Son, shining in radiance.

Because of this, Paul says we have freedom (17).  Freedom from guilt for failing to keep the law.  Freedom from punishment.  Freedom from trying to keep a law by our own efforts.  This was something that even Moses never had.  He was bound under law, and as a result, he experienced guilt and shame despite all the sacrifices (Hebrews 10:2-4).  He experienced the pains of judgment in that he could not enter the promised land because of his sin.  And so he covered his face as the glory of the law faded away.

But we don’t have to do that.  Let us take off the veil, and show the world who we are.  People saved by grace.  People who though we are not perfect, are nevertheless being transformed day by day in the likeness of Christ.

And let us live each day remembering what God has told us,

 “See, I lay a stone in Zion, a chosen and precious cornerstone (Jesus), and the one who trusts in him will never be put to shame.” (I Peter 2:6)

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 3:7-18 — Seeing the law for what it is

A lot of times as Christians, we think of Christianity as keeping a bunch of rules.  And so do the vast majority of non-Christians out there today.  But the glory that we have as Christians is not found in a bunch of rules.  Why not?

Paul writes, concerning the law,

Now if the ministry that brought death, which was engraved in letters on stone, came with glory, so that the Israelites could not look steadily at the face of Moses because of its glory, fading though it was, will not the ministry of the Spirit be even more glorious?

If the ministry that condemns men is glorious, how much more glorious is the ministry that brings righteousness! For what was glorious has no glory now in comparison with the surpassing glory. And if what was fading away came with glory, how much greater is the glory of that which lasts!  (7-11)

As we saw yesterday, the coming of the law was a glorious thing.  Why?  Because it showed us what God is like and how he created us to be.  Before we were in darkness as to these things, but God has revealed them to us.

But there was a problem.  Ultimately. the law led to death because none of us could keep it, at least not perfectly.  And so the glory of the law quickly faded, something that showed in Moses’ face.

When Moses first came down from the mountain with the ten commandments, his face was glowing with the glory of the Lord.  The people were frightened by this, and so he put a veil over his face.  But according to Paul, he kept it on much longer than he needed to.  And the reason he kept it on was because the glory was fading away.  Perhaps Moses was ashamed of this, thinking that if he were somehow holier, the glory would last much longer.  And maybe it would have.

For again, the problem with the law is that no one can keep it.  And because no one can keep it, it cannot give life to anyone.  Nor does it have the power to transform us into Christ’s likeness.

Yet many people continue thinking that it is through the law that they will be accepted by God.  And Paul says when the law is read, a veil covers their hearts (14-15).  As a result, they can’t see the truth concerning the law.  What truth?  All its glory has faded away.

But people think it is still filled with glory and can bring them to God.  And so they spend all their time in their own efforts trying to keep the law.  But in reality, all it does is points out their flaws and condemns them.

But when the veil is lifted, we see that the law’s glory is passed, and it causes us to look for what truly has glory.  What is that?  The ministry of the Spirit, set in motion by Christ’s work on the cross.  Christ paid the penalty for our sin, and now if we come to him in faith, repenting of our sin and making him our Lord, the Spirit starts to transform us from the inside out.  And each day, we are changed from one degree of glory to the next.

In short, this is no glory that will fade away like the glory of the law.  This glory far surpasses that glory.  And because of that, it will never, ever fade away.

So let us see the law for what it is.  It was something that was necessary for a time, to show us what God is like and what he meant us to be.  But it’s something whose glory has faded.  So let us no longer lean on it and our own efforts to change us.  Rather, let us learn to walk with the Spirit day by day.  And as we do, we will reflect our Father’s glory to those around us.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 3 — Letters from Christ

I must becoming ancient.  I still remember letters.  I remember receiving them, reading them, and writing them.  When I first came to Japan 20 years ago, email was around, I used it in university, but it was hardly common.  So whenever I wrote home, I used air letters, which were cheaper than regular ones.

To this day, I still have a number of old letters from friends, but I can’t remember the last time I received an actual letter.

But anyway, Paul calls us letters from Christ.  When talking to the Corinthians, he said, “I don’t need letters of recommendation to you or from you to prove my ministry is valid.  Rather,

You yourselves are our letter, written on our hearts, known and read by everybody. You show that you are a letter from Christ, the result of our ministry, written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God, not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts. (2-3)

What does Paul mean that we are letters from Christ that are known and read by everyone.  He means that when people see us, our very lives are Jesus’ message that he is alive and working in this world today.

For when people see us, they see the change that he is working in us.

Back in the time of Moses, one way God revealed who he was to the Jews was through his laws.  Through the ten commandments, he showed what his character was like and what he created us to be like.  But all these things were exterior to the Jews themselves.  That is, through the law they could now see what God was like and how he had created us to be, but those tablets of stone could do nothing more for them.  They couldn’t actually give the Jews, or anyone else for that matter, the power to change.

But when we come to Christ, God writes his laws into our very hearts.  No longer are the laws merely exterior to us showing us how we should live.  Rather, the laws are written within us and God’s Holy Spirit is changing us from the inside out.  As we live each day, he is whispering to our hearts, “This is the way; walk in it.”  (Isaiah 30:21)

And as we follow him, we start to reflect the Lord’s glory in our lives and are transformed into his likeness with “ever increasing glory.”  (18)

I like how the ESV puts it.  We are transformed from “one degree of glory to another.”

In other words, with each little step we take in which we become more like Christ, we step into another degree of glory.  And as that glory shines through us, people start to understand, “Jesus is real.  He lives.  Because I see it in <your name>.  Each day, I see more of what Christ is through him/her.”

And in us they see that letter of invitation from Jesus that says, “Come to me.  You can find life just as <your name> has.”

So each day, let us be that letter to those around us.  Let God write his words upon our hearts that others may see his glory and come to know him too.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 2:16b-3:6 — But how can someone like me make a difference?

Sometimes we read in the Bible passages like we saw yesterday, passages that say we are to be the aroma of Christ to those around us, or passages that call us to be his priests, and we ask, “How can I possibly do that?  I’ve got no special qualifications.  I’ve never been to Bible school.  I’m no pastor or missionary.  I’m just an ordinary Christian.”

But the truth is, none of us are truly “qualified” to make a difference in the lives of people.  Sure, you may have university degrees or many years of experience in ministry, but neither of these things nor anything else can give you the power to change a human heart.  Only God can.  Paul himself recognized this.

After talking about how we are the fragrance of Christ to those around us, he asked,

And who is equal to such a task? (2:16b)

The answer to this rhetorical question is: no one.  No one is equal to the task.  By our own strength and wisdom, we simply cannot change the human heart.  All we can do is what Paul did.

In Christ we speak before God with sincerity, like men sent from God. (2:17b)

That’s all we can do.  Fulfill the great commission God has given us.  To speak with sincerity.  And to speak with integrity knowing that God is watching us.  The rest is up to him.  And if we will do our part, he will do his.

Paul wrote,

Such confidence as this is ours through Christ before God. Not that we are competent in ourselves to claim anything for ourselves, but our competence comes from God. He has made us competent as ministers of a new covenant–not of the letter but of the Spirit; for the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life. (3:4-6)

Paul makes it crystal clear here that we are not competent in ourselves to make a difference in the lives of others.  Rather any competence we have comes from God.  He is the one that makes us competent to make a difference as we serve him.  And because of that, we can have confidence.  Not in our own abilities or gifts.  But in the God who gave these things to us, and who can use them to bring change to the hardest of hearts.

So let us remember that.  We cannot change people.  But God can.  And if we will just be faithful to the things God has called us to do, we can make a difference.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment

2 Corinthians 2:14-16 — The fragrance life, the stench of death

As Christians, there will never be a point in time when everyone will like us.  Jesus was perfect, and still people hated him.  Why?

Because of the aroma that flows out from Christ.

Paul says something very interesting here in this passage.

But thanks be to God, who always leads us in triumphal procession in Christ and through us spreads everywhere the fragrance of the knowledge of him. For we are to God the aroma of Christ among those who are being saved and those who are perishing. To the one we are the smell of death; to the other, the fragrance of life. (14-16)

The picture here is of a Roman general leading his troops in a victory parade.  And among those following him were the priests who would scatter sweet smelling incense out onto the streets.

For those celebrating the victory, it was the fragrance of life and victory.  But to those who were in chains, it was the stench of their own death staring them in the face.

In the same way, we are God’s priests, following our General who won the victory at the cross.  And as we spread the fragrance of the knowledge of him, to those who are saved and to those who hear the message and believe, we are the smell of ultimate victory and life.

But there are many others who hear what we say, and to them, it has the stench of death.  Why?  Because it shows them their sin, and it shows them where their sin is leading them:  to eternal damnation in hell.  And they hate it.  They hate their sin being called sin.  And they hate the idea that they will be held accountable for it.  To them, Jesus is the stench of death leading them to their own death (HCSB).  And because Jesus is in us, we become that stench to them as well.

To many others, however, Jesus is the fragrance of life leading to life eternal (HCSB).  And so when they see Christ in us, we become the fragrance of life to them as well.

I love the words of Jim Elliot who once said,

Father, make of me a crisis man. Bring those I contact to decision. Let me not be a milepost on a single road; make me a fork, that men must turn one way or another on facing Christ in me.

How about you?  When people see you, do they encounter the fragrance of Christ?  And are they forced to make a choice, turning one way or another, to eternal life or eternal death, on facing Christ in you?

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 2:5-11 — When there is repentance

When someone hurts us it can be easy to hold a grudge.  And even if they are truly sorry and apologize, sometimes we withhold that forgiveness.  Or sometimes we forgive, but we let them know in no uncertain terms that it hasn’t been forgotten.

The same is true in church discipline.  Someone sins, and is disciplined by the church.  They then repent, but people in the church still look sideways at them and keep their distance from them.

It’s almost as if we’re saying, “We can’t make it to easy for them to get back in our good graces again.  We have to make them suffer a little more, and then maybe, just maybe we’ll accept them again.”

But Paul tells us here that’s not how we should be.  He wrote the Corinthians,

The punishment inflicted on him by the majority is sufficient for him. Now instead, you ought to forgive and comfort him, so that he will not be overwhelmed by excessive sorrow. I urge you, therefore, to reaffirm your love for him. (6-8)

What did Paul mean by “the punishment inflicted on him is sufficient for him.”  I believe it means that the punishment has accomplished its purpose:  he repented.  And once a person repents, there is no further need for the punishment.  Instead, we are to immediately forgive and comfort him, letting him know that not only has God forgiven him, but we have forgiven him as well.  Having done that, we are to then reaffirm our love for him.

God wants us to mourn for our sins.  But as we will see later in this letter, there are two kinds of sorrow:  a sorrow that leads to repentance and a sorrow that leads to death.  But a sorrow that leads to repentance can also lead to death if that person sorrows excessively due to the fact that the people in the church refuse to forgive him or her.  The same is true in personal relationships as well.

And that is not something that God wants; it’s what Satan wants.  Satan’s schemes always have the same end in mind, “to steal, kill, and destroy.”  When we refuse to forgive a person and leave them in excessive sorrow, we are participating with Satan, not with God.

How about you?  Has someone hurt you?  Or has someone committed some grave sin within the church?  Have they repented?  If they have, then let us join in with God in showing forgiveness and acceptance to them once again.  Remember the words of our Lord who told us,

Be merciful, just as your Father is merciful. (Luke 6:36)

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

II Corinthians 1:23-2:4 — When we must confront

Confronting a brother or sister in their sin is never a pleasant thing.  Quite frankly, if you do think it is fun, you shouldn’t be doing it at all.

But sometimes it is necessary, and here we see in Paul’s life some principles for doing so.

Paul wrote,

Not that we lord it over your faith, but we work with you for your joy, because it is by faith you stand firm. (1:24)

Here we see a key attitude when confronting people.  We should never come to a person with the attitude of, “You must listen to me.”  Rather it should be with a heart of, “I really care for you.  I want to work with you through this so that you can overcome your sin.  I want you to know true joy, and to stand firm in your faith.”

So often, though, we instead come with an attitude of condemnation, and the love of Christ is not evident at all as we confront them.

But with Paul, it was totally different.  He said,

For I wrote you out of great distress and anguish of heart and with many tears, not to grieve you but to let you know the depth of my love for you. (2:4)

There’s no pride or arrogance here.  Rather, it’s a heart that truly cared for the Corinthians.

He also confronted them with the strong hope that they would repent as a result.  Sometimes as we confront people, we do so not because we have hope that they will repent, but simply to vent our anger at them and condemn them.  But Paul wrote,

I wrote as I did so that when I came I should not be distressed by those who ought to make me rejoice. I had confidence in all of you, that you would all share my joy. (2:3)

In other words, “I wrote so that when I came again, we wouldn’t have to go through another painful visit.  I wrote as I did because I believed in you.  I believed you would repent, and that ultimately, we could share in the joy of the Lord together when I came.”

Our attitude as we confront then, shouldn’t be “This is so like you.”  Rather, it should be, “This is so unlike you.  Let’s get back on track.”

Finally, we need to know that there is a time to confront, and there is a time to let God work.  Paul had made his initial confrontation and had been rebuffed.  He considered making another attempt, but in the end, put it off.  Why?

I call God as my witness that it was in order to spare you that I did not return to Corinth…So I made up my mind that I would not make another painful visit to you. For if I grieve you, who is left to make me glad but you whom I have grieved? (1:23, 2:1-2)

And so while Paul wrote another letter pleading with them to repent (2:3), he put off seeing them.  Sometimes that is the best thing: to leave people in the hands of God while letting them know that you still care.

So when we confront, let us do so with these attitudes.  And by God’s grace, we will see good fruit in the lives of those we care about as a result.

Posted in II Corinthians, New Testament, Pauline epistles | Tagged , | Leave a comment